Hadyn Rutter answers your questions on golf rules.
|  |
Is the Provisional Ball in Play?
Q 382. From Steve:
In a match play event a player hits his first ball towards out of bounds and then hits a provisional
shot onto the green. The player then actually then finds his ball in bounds and playable.
The player then plays his first ball which he slightly thins across the green which then
hits his his provisional ball on the green stopping the ball close to the pin.
Is this a penalty/ loss of hole as it hits part of his equipment "his provisional ball" or as it was his provisional ball
was in front of him as such due to being on the green declared just plain unlucky for him?
Regarding Steve's question........having found his original ball, the provisional is no longer 'the ball in play', so it becomes an 'outside agency'. When the original ball is deflected by the provisional he must play the original from where it comes to rest - but there is no penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Whatever Happened to Honourable Behaviour?
Q 381. From Mark:
During a club match play game, I hit my ball close to internal out of bounds, as i got to my ball a player playing on the adjacent hole mistakenly played my ball realized what he did and got my ball and replaced it next to the divot he made, which was within bounds of the hole I was playing.
My opponent was 100 yards away at time the wrong ball was played. He refused to accept where the was replaced claiming it was some feet away over the internal out of bounds.
I tried to explained that I was less than 20 yards away from the player when he played my ball and it was replaced in the correct spot.
The player who hit my ball also advised my opponent that he replaced it correctly. My opponent still refused to accept despite several attempts to convince otherwise.
I advised my opponent under the rules of golf, he and I have to abide by what the third party says and play from where he replaces the ball.
Can you confirm the third party and I acted correctly.
My opponent by way still refused to accept what happened and I in disgust of his behavior conceded the hole.
Hi Mark,
Whatever happened to honourable behaviour in golf?? I think your opponent must have been watching too much football on TV.
I believe that you behaved properly in the circumstances - but you should not have conceded the hole (albeit that I have every sympathy with your reaction and with your disgust). The proper procedure would have been for your opponent to have notified you that he was making a 'claim' and then for him to notify the competition officials /committee at the end of your match so that they could have made a determination. Given that the ball was replaced by the 'outside agency' who moved it, I have no doubt that the finding would have been in your favour!
Best regards - and sympathy,
Hadyn
Which Side Is Disqualified?
Q 380. From Rodney:
We run a league competition playing 4 ball strokeplay i.e. 2 partners v 2 partners with the best net score recorded for each pairing.
Incident
Side A – At the end of the round it was discovered that one partner played off the wrong handicap – Rule 6-2 calls for disqualification
Side B – did not hole out on the last – too dark to find balls
Questions
Is side A disqualified from “hole 1” ?
Is side B disqualified having not holed out on the last ?
Or both ?
Interesting question from Rodney.
Dealing with (B) first - the players should have reported the problem to the Committee,
who would probably have required the B team to mark the position of the balls then return the following day to complete the hole. I am intrigued as to how it could be too dark for just one of the teams not to complete the hole.
However, if in the interim it was discovered that one of the A team had played off a higher handicap than that to which he was entitled, then the A team should have been disqualified - and the B team completing the final hole would therefore have been irrelevant.
Regards,
Hadyn
Who Puts Your Name on Your Scorrecard!
Q 379. From Campbell:
Who is responsible for putting your name on your own scorecard and if you are disqualified would your score still count for handicap purposes?
Re Campbell's question - it is the responsibility of the tournament committee to put name + date on the scorecard, but alas the score counts for nothing if the player is disqualified!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is It Permitted to Use a Rangefinder?
Q 378. From Iain:
Can you advise if it is legal/permitted to use a Bushnell Rangefinder Pro 1600 (with slope) in an Amateur club competition?
Thanks for the question from Iain - distance measuring devices are only permitted if specifically allowed by a local rule of the Club / competition.
Regards,
Hadyn
Can You Carry Something You're Not Going To Use?
Q 377. From Paul:
I was wondering if I am allowed to keep my alignment aid rods in my golf bag during competitions as long as I don't use them?
Hi Hadyn,
I was hoping for an exciting Open, always nice to see a new guy come through even if he ran away with it.
An Open story -- many years ago I belonged to the Lake Sunapee Country Club in New Hampshire. Gene Sarazen was also a member, and Gene belonged to the Island Country Club on Marco Island where my dad was a member. So I got to know Gene. Must have been in the 1970s -- Gene was practicing every day for hours. Finally I had to ask, "Gene why are you doing that?" Gene, age wise, was in or close to his 70s. He told me as former winner of the Open he was invited every year, that he had "foolishly" accepted and he didn't want to make a fool of himself. I asked his goals and he said to score in the 70s both days. He had a 79 the first day on a holed out sand shot and a 79 the second day on a hole in one.
Now what about carrying but not using tools and alignment rods.
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Lovely story about Gene S.....but not such a lovely finish to the Open! I was pleased Louis won as he played so well, but the last round did not provide much entertainment.
The answer to Paul's question is that there is no penalty for carrying and not using 'artificial devices' such as alignment rods - although it begs the question as to why carry them if you don't intend to use them?? Same deal as carrying a gun in Arizona??
Best regards,
Hadyn
What If You Stand on the Ball?
Q 376. From Mike:
Whilst searching for his ball in the rough the player stands on it – indeed he reckons otherwise he would not have found it. Is there a one shot penalty?
As I read the rules if you move the ball there is a one shot penalty but I can’t find any reference to just standing on it. But if the ball is in deepest rough how can you be sure you didn’t move it?
This must be quite a common occurrence amongst club players but I can't find a definitive answer anywhere. Can you help?
Hi Don,
I think our football officials could learn a lot from yours when it comes to officiating at games - and so avoid some of the farcical incidents which have arisen during the World Cup!
As for Mike's question, there is no definitive answer. It is a question of fact whether or not the player caused the ball to move - and it is incumbent on the player to declare the penalty if he feels it did move. Generally speaking, if you tread on a ball, it will be moved downwards, so it is probably appropriate to declare a penalty.
Another rule that seems to me to be unreasonable - as in most cases it will be done accidentally, the player will have no idea as to whether or not the ball has moved and he will usually not gain any advantage from it!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Are Both Sides Disqualified?
Q 375. From Rodney:
We run a league competition playing 4 ball stroke play i.e. 2 partners v 2 partners with the best net score recorded for each pairing.
Incident
Side a – At the end of the round it was discovered that one partner played off the wrong handicap – Rule 6-2 calls for disqualification.
Side b – did not hole out on the last – too dark to find balls.
Questions
Is side a disqualified from “hole 1” ?
Is side b disqualified having not holed out on the last ?
Or both ?
Interesting question from Rodney.
Dealing with (b) first - the players should have reported the problem to the Committee, who would probably have required the B team to mark
the position of the balls then return the following day to complete the hole. I am intrigued as to how it could be too dark for just one of the teams not to complete the hole.
However, if in the interim it was discovered that one of the A team had played off a higher handicap than that to which he was entitled, then the A team should have been disqualified - and the B team completing the final hole would therefore have been irrelevant.
Regards,
Hadyn
A Reed Grows in a Hazard!
Q 374. From Hoaran:
What if the reed is growing in a hazard? Is it a penalty to touch it on the back swing?
I assume that the 'reed' question followed from the Harbour Town incident. A player is not allowed to touch the ground in a hazard - but apparently grass / reeds / bushes growing in the hazard do not constitute 'ground' - so under normal circumstances the player would not be penalised.
Off to see my grand daughters again!!
Regards,
Hadyn
The Gardener Pitches In!
Q 373. From Dave:
In a match play game my opponent hit the ball out of bounds, he then played a second ball after his caddie had indicated that the ball was out of bounds and in an adjoining garden which has a 1,5 metre brick wall fence.
Whilst walking to the second ball, the gardener of the residence where the ball had come to rest, returned the ball by throwing it in our general direction.  : My opponent then advised that the ball was now in play as neither he nor his caddie asked for the ball to be returned.
Under rule 18 movement by an outside agency such as this instructs us that the ball must be replaced in the original position from where it was moved, this is quite straight forward when the ball is in bounds but what is the rule when the ball comes to rest out of bounds and we identify the outside person who returned the ball?
[First some news from the Isle of Man.]
Everything is good here - temperature in the 60s and no oil in our gulf!
Yesterday was a public holiday and we played golf at a links course at the north of the island. The 'clubhouse' was unlocked but the owner had gone shopping! - so we left the cash for our green fees on the till with a note that we had played the course!! There were only 2 other golfers on the course - so after 8 holes we sat on a sand dune by the next tee, had a sandwich and a drink and then continued our round 20 minutes later (without seeing any other golfers!!).I love the Isle of Man!
Dave's opponent was wrong. The original ball came to rest OB and it seems clear that everyone knew it was OB. So the opponent's 'second' ball (which wasn't a second ball within the meaning of the rules of golf - but that is a different story!!) was played with his third stroke - it became the ball in play and the fact that the original ball was returned by the gardener made no difference.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In the Pitch!
Q 372. From Ian:
In a recent game one of the players topped his shot which, due to the soft nature of the ground, ended up with the ball embedded some 2" in the ground, ie the ball had been hit into the ground and had moved downwards rather than forward.
He had to use a club to physically dig the ball out of the ground. Can he have a free drop or does he have to take a penalty drop?
[Before we get into the rules, what are the names of your granddaughters? - Don]
The little cuties are Skylar and Dillan - sort of pronounced in the French way as they are Swiss nationals!
Re Ian's question - he can lift the ball, clean it and drop it without penalty as near as poss to the original spot provided it ends up not nearer the hole. However, he cannot repair the 'pitch mark' until after he has played his next stroke.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Huge Error by Charles - He Uses Common Sense
Q 371. From Charles:
Dear Hadyn,
A difficulty arose over Rule 9-2 b. (ii) and (iii) between A and B in a singles match.
A was on in 5 about 8 feet from the pin. B was off the green in 3 but announced to A that he had only taken 2. B made a poor chip; but a good putt; and A conceded the remaining putt.
Thus B was in fact down in 6 but both A and B thought that B was down in 5. So A picked up his ball, believing he had lost the hole. Before they reached the next tee B realised his mistake and told A.
B said it was unfair to make A putt the 8-footer after such a bad error by B, and that he B would therefore concede that putt, making the hole a half. A agreed to this, and the match proceeded on that basis.
Eventually B won the match by one hole.
Afterwards B had a conscience which he is sharing with you though not (yet) with A. By the way the match was of no consequence; it was not in a competition and no money passed hands.
(ii) reads: “gives incorrect information during play of a hole regarding the number of strokes taken and does not correct the mistake before his opponent makes his next stroke”. I assume that “next stroke” means “next stroke at that hole”. The difficulty here is that A had no next stroke to make at that hole. Both A and B thought the hole was decided and in that state of mind A picked up his ball.
(iii) reads: “gives incorrect information regarding the number of strokes taken to complete a hole and this affects the opponent’s understanding of the result of the hole, unless he corrects his mistake before any player makes a stroke from the next teeing ground…” I assume that information given during the play of the hole falls within (iii) if it remains uncorrected at the moment when the hole is decided on the basis of the false information.
But (iii) gives no assistance on what is to happen if the mistake is indeed corrected before play starts at the next hole.
Commonsense suggests that, if the guilty party so insists, the innocent party must replace his ball as near as possible to where it was when he picked it up; i.e. A must replace his ball and try to make the 8-footer.
If that is so then B’s concession of that putt and A’s acceptance thereof were binding on both players (Rule 2-4) and the result of the hole was indeed a half.
However the rule which deals with replacing a ball as near as possible to where it had been is Rule 20-3 c. Rule 20-3 (as a whole) only applies to “a ball to be placed under the Rules”; and I can find no Rule which provides for the commonsense solution set out above. In the light of that, then perhaps the true position is that in (ii) above words should be added by implication, so that the sub-rule would read: “gives incorrect information during play of a hole regarding the number of strokes taken and does not correct the mistake before his opponent makes his next stroke, or picks up his ball in the belief that the hole has been won by his opponent”.
If that second interpretation is correct then the true position is that B lost the hole at the moment that A picked up his ball. But even then there remains a doubt. Does Rule 2-4 apply to a hole which has already been decided, but which both players believe has not been decided?
Does B’s innocent and friendly offer of a half, freely accepted by A, stand, even if in fact (unbeknownst to both) B had in fact by then already lost the hole?
I think this little story has a lot of interest and I should be grateful for your view; but it is a shame that I cannot put it to the R & A for an official ruling, because only the Club Secretary can submit questions to the R & A and I doubt whether our club secretary would be willing to spend the time necessary on this.
Can you submit it yourself to the R & A by some means or other?
I have at last re-read Charles's question.
As to the 'ifs', 'buts' and 'might have beens' of the situation, Charles makes the huge error of trying to work out the answer by reference to common sense........!!
Fortunately, the R&A / USGA have already ruled on such a situation (Decision 9.2/6) and determined that in such a circumstance, even though B had given wrong information and would normally incur the loss of hole penalty, since B had effectively holed out for a 5 and at worst halved the hole, the hole is indeed considered halved.
So it appears that A and B reached the right result, but for the wrong reason......!!
Equally, I have no idea of the rationale of the decision - I would favour simplicity and limit the rule to a simple ' if the player gives wrong information, he loses the hole'. It is the detailed explanations in 9.2b(i)-(iii) which make the rule difficult to interpret.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is Being Mean Correct?
Q 370. From Ormand:
I play at a club with tree lined fairways the following problem seems to occur quite often.
A player hits his ball into the trees. When the player gets to his ball it is lying on some abnormal ground clearly caused by a burrowing animal under
a tree. He has no clear swing at the ball he is impeded by the tree.
He asks for releif I refuse.
Can you please help us resolve this situation was i right to refuse relief?
Much is new and exciting here - last weekend our daughter in Geneva produced our first grandchildren (twin girls) so we had to make a quick visit to Switzerland. As a result all the usual mundane stuff (including golf rules!) was sidelined. Even the excitement of having political parties agreeing and being nice to each other took second place!!
Ormand - mean but correct!! A player cannot obtain relief from an abnormal ground condition if he is also unable to play a stroke because of something other than the AGC (e.g. a tree).
Regards,
Hadyn
Is a Fence an Obstruction?
Q 369. From Terry:
My son was recently playing in a high school match. His tee shot landed behind a safety fence protecting the group on the next tee from errant tee shots on another hole. The fence is not O.B. it is just there for safety. Does he get relief from this fence?
It is 15 foot high and it was between his ball and the green. It didn't interfere with his swing but he was too close to it to get over it.
I am sure that the fence would have been deemed an immoveable obstruction from which her son would have ben entitled to relief without penalty. Usually this would have been specified on the card of the course.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Traffic Surge
Q 368. From Don:
Hi Hadyn,
We've had a huge traffic surge to your page. Here is the reason.
Davis' Penalty Gives Furyk Win In Playoff
Rule 13.4 was the rule was involved in the 2 stroke penalty in the last Sunday's playoff.
When you're up to it maybe an explanation of what happened.
Thanks,
Don
Hi Don,
Just found this when checking the e mails that came in whilst my computer was 'down'!!
I didn't see the incident but, from memory when I played Harbour Town, I believe that the area short and left of the green at 18 is a hazard. Davis landed in this and during his backswing he touched a dead leaf / reed lying in the hazard. The reed was a loose impediment and therefore he was in breach of R13.4c which prohibits touching or moving a loose impediment when both the impediment and the ball are in the hazard.
It is one of those rules that seems particularly senseless as clearly he obtained no advantage by touching it!! I believe that they had to run the TV cameras on slow motion even to see the slight movement of the reed!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Common Sense vs The Rules of Golf
Q 367. From Bert:
I played recently in a Foursomes Competition and whilst I fully understand that Penalty shots do not effect the order of play I do not know why the same rule applies to Provisional shots.
My point is if my ball enters a water hazard or is clearly out of bounds the next shot is played by my partner with the appropriate penalty of stroke and distance.%nbsp; If however, I feel that I may not find my ball a provisional ball is played which will only invoke a penalty if my original ball is not found and the provisional ball becomes the ball in play. It would therefore seemc to make more sense for provisional balls to be played by the player of the original shot.
I would appreciate your comments.
Business is pleasantly manageable - giving me sufficient time for both golf and grandchildren!! [Hadyn's daughter just had twin girls!]
As for Bert's question.....my only comment is, 'Never confuse common sense and the rules of golf!!'
I could give you 50 similar inconsistencies which are part of the body of the rules of golf but which appear illogical, inappropriate or just downright unfair to many golfers............but not to the governing bodies!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Chipping In
Q 366. From Bill:
If you "chip in" the hole from off the putting green & then another play chips in from off the green ( with the 1st ball still in the hole)
are any of the players penalised ?
'Yes' and 'No' - but I hope the greenkeeper doesn't see him chipping from the green!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Lumps of Sand
Q 365. From Jim from MdR:
Prior to hitting his shot, my opponent swept away with his fingers a few clumps of sand that were in the line of his putt from the green. They were part of a "debris field" from a previous groups shot out of the greenside bunker. Was my opponent allowed to do so? We've all splashed sand on the green, should we clean up the green after finishing the hole?
Regarding Jim from MdR (??)
.....lumps of sand are loose impediments and he can therefore clear them from his line of putt by brushing with his hand. Also, as a courtesy to following groups, sand debris should be cleared after the players have holed out.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In The Ball!
Q 364. From Tony:
A friend of mine drove off and landed in the first cut of rough, amazingly the ball had come to rest inside the casing of an old ball, we allowed him to mark the position of the ball, remove the old casing and re-drop in the first cut. Is this correct?
In response to Tony's question........spot on, could not have answered it better myself!!
All the best,
Hadyn
Do I Get Relief From Tyre Marks?
Q 363. From Hilary:
Could you please tell me if you are entitled to relief from tyre marks on the golf course? I have scoured the rules book and cannot find the answer to this
question.
Could you also let me know where to look in the rules book to find the answer?
Thanks for the question from Hilary.
She needs to look under 'Abnormal Ground Conditions', where she would find out that a tyre mark made by a vehicle will only be the subject of relief if the offending tyre mark has been designated 'Ground under Repair'.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Whose Turn IS It?
Q 362. From Gordon:
Hi Haydn
I have a copy of the Rules of Golf Dictionary which over the years I've found very useful. However, I have a question which is not clearly dealt with in the Rules of Golf or the Dictionary.
Recently while playing in my club's foursome championship my partner and I encountered a situation. It was my turn to play a tee shot and I hit the ball out of bounds. Who plays the next shot? Me, as the penalty stroke counts as my partner's shot. Or should my partner have played next?
It gets worse. It was agreed among the six of us playing that my partner should play next. He did, and duck hooked his tee shot into the buggy we we using causing quite a lot of damage. So the same question arises. After a two stroke penalty for hitting your own equipment, who plays the next shot?
Note: Hadyn lives on the Isle of Man and while he was in Arizona playing golf British Air went on strike.
Hi Don,
Have at last returned to our island - despite the best efforts of the BA airline strike + cancelled ferry sailings due to adverse weather in the Irish Sea!! And today it is sunny and 60F!!
The answer to both Gordon's questions is the same - in foursomes, penalty strokes are not deemed to be strokes for the purpose of determining the order of play.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In a Rabbit Hole!
Q 361. From Robert:
My ball came to rest inside an almost horizontal rabbit hole in the face of a bunker and beyond a vertical line through the front of the bunker. nbsp; Can I take relief “through the green” as in 25-1b/25 or must I drop in the bunker?
Strange question from Robert - if he has read 25-1b/25 then he has answered his own question. If the ball is in the rabbit hole beyond the vertical margin of the bunker.......then the ball is not in the bunker and he can adopt one of the available relief options, without penalty, outside the bunker and by reference to the point where it was in the rabbit hole. That's what it says in the book!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
When Am I Disqualifiied?
Q 360. From Jeremy:
Re: Question 7 [Question 7" refers to the number in the previous questions to Hadyn.]
You say that if the player plays from the green side of the water hazard and dosen't correct his miastake before teeing off for the next hole then he is disqualified.
This can then lead to an awkward situation. I know that if he doesn't correct his mistake then he is disqualified. If I say nothing then call him after he has teed off, will I be looked on as a bad sport? My instinct is to tell him before he plays the offending shot even though, if it is matchplay, I could end up losing the match.
Also if this happens on the last hole then at what point is he disqualified?
I think I may have had a (another??) senior moment or maybe my brain is in winter storage with the golf clubs in the garage - as I think I failed to answer Jeremy's follow up question, for which I apologise. The drinks are on me next time I meet him!
His question is an excellent illustration of the conflict between law and morality. Under the rules of golf it is the responsibility of the player himself to know the rules and it is incumbent on him to declare any breach - so Jeremy does not have to point out his opponent's likely infringement of the rules, particularly when it may cost him the match. However, we have all been in that situation and most of us would feel a moral obligation to intervene - even to our own detriment.
f it happens on the last hole, the player has to announce his intention to put matters right before he leaves the putting green - if not, he is disqualified.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Moving the Ball!
Q 359. From Don:
Hi Haydyn,
Would you please confirm rule 20-3 for me.
Does it really mean what it seems to say it means. This is how I interpret it.
A ball that moves after placing the first time, is replaced if it doesn't come to rest, but if on the second time of placing, it subsequently moves, it shall be played as it lies. Have I got it right?
Hi Don,
Just completed our 7th consecutive day of sunshine - but temp no higher than 53F!!
However, I attach a couple of photos of the courses in Sedona - just to remind me of real sunshine!!
Thanks for the question from the other Don...
...who is correct - if it fails to stay on the spot, you have a further attempt, then, if it still will not stay, it must be placed on the nearest spot where it will stay - but not nearer the hole. If it stays on the spot initially but subsequently moves before a stroke is played, it must then be played as it lies.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Does It Matter When I Sign the Scorecard?
Q 358. From Tony:
A colleague signed his scorecard before he started his round. Is he disqualified? Has he signed for zero score?
Re Tony's question - as long as the scorecard is correctly filled out and properly signed and attested......it doesn't matter in what order it takes place! Also, the scorecard is not 'final' until it is handed in, so he was not signing for a zero score by signing before the round had commenced. No disqualification!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Can I Move A Ball In The Wrong Fairway?
Q 357. From Geoff:
If a player hits his\her ball onto an adjacent fairway (i.e. not the fairway of the hole they are playing) - are they allowed to move the ball under the preferred lies rule?
If the preferred lies rule is in operation, then it applies even if the ball is on the 'wrong' fairway.
Regards,
Hadyn
A Green Issue!
Q 356. From Nigel:
When playing to a temporary/winter green if the ball finishes on the main green can the player play his next shot as it lies or must he take relief (rule 25-3).
Also can a local rule allow him to play the ball as it lies (ie from the main green not in use).
Green issues are always important these days. In answer to Nigel's question - as the 'temporary green' is 'the green of the hole being played', the 'main green' would be considered a 'wrong green' for rules purposes and therefore the player must take relief from it without penalty under Rule 25-3.
Best regards,
Hadyn
USGA and R&A Passed the Buck?
Q 355. From Wally:
Hi Hadyn
Could please clear up a small dispute.
We all know that you are not allowed to touch or get relief from any "Out of Bound posts when applying to that hole.
We have an internal O.B. which applies to hole 10, but not hole 12, (It is there to protect those playing Hole 12, deterring those long hitters playing over hole 12).
So the question is do you get relief from O.B. posts when playing hole 12.
Thanks Wally
Good question from Wally. This specific problem has in the past been referred to the USGA / R&A for a ruling - and they very unhelpfully passed the buck as far as an answer is concerned!
The ruling is that the posts are not obstructions when playing the 12th hole, so in theory there is no relief from them. However, it was recommended that the Club make a local rule that in such circumstances the stakes be deemed immovable obstructions, thus entitling the player to relief.
Presumably, there is no such local rule at Wally's club - so, no relief until Wally remonstrates with his Club's Committee for not familiarising themselves with the rules of golf and doing as the USGA / R&A have recommended!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Water, Thick Grass and Spikes!
Q 354. From Matthew:
Haydn, would you please answer these for me.
QUESTION 1: A fellow competitor's drive may have landed in a water hazard as it cannot be located. Your competitor asks to drop his ball behind the hazard and incur a one-stroke penalty. Should you allow this? More importantly, do the Rules allow it?
QUESTION 2: While chipping onto the green from thick grass, Player A hits the ball twice. In attempting to remain within the rules, Player A counts the stroke and adds a penalty stroke, for a total of two. Player B objects, stating that since the ball was hit twice, two strokes should be counted and a penalty stroke added, for a total of three. Which player is correct?
QUESTION 3: Bill was playing in a stroke play competition on a Saturday afternoon. Just before putting across the green he tapped down three scuff marks in the vicinity of the hole, but not on his line of putt. They had presumably been made by the metal studs of the group playing in front. Did he break any Rule of Golf?
Hi Hadyn,
Gulf water in the low 70s today. Help is on its way to the UK!.
Best regards,
Don
Just watching the golf from Miami - weather not good enough following your worst winter for 70 years, so I am opting for a couple of weeks in Arizona as from this weekend.
However, I thought I had better address Matthew (aka Player A / Bill) 's problems - he must have had a really bad round......even though he tried to disguise it by using pseudonyms!!
1. For him to take advantage of the option of dropping behind the hazard there must be reasonable evidence in favour of his ball having been lost in the hazard. If not, he must treat it as a normal lost ball and play again from the spot from which the previous stroke was played.
2. It is deemed to be 1 stroke + 1 penalty stroke.
3. If it improved his line of putt - 2 stroke penalty ; if not, he would not be penalised anyway as tapping down spike marks in the vicinity of the hole is an offence at the time it is done as it might assist his subsequent play - it is not judged by subsequent events. The perceived wisdom is that repairing spike marks as a courtesy to other players should only be done after the completion of the hole.
Must go and clean the golf clubs!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Giving Strokes?
Q 353. From S:
In a match play tournament my opponent had to give me three strokes in the 18 holes. In extended play does he have to still give me strokes if we come to one of my stroke holes? We halved hole #1 and hole #2 is the #1 handicap hole on the course. Should he give me a stroke on #2 in extended play?
Thanks,
S. Whichard
Hi Hadyn,
I'll guess at this one. Yes!
Best regards,
Don
Don,
Full marks!!............and not much else to be said on the subject!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Male or Female Strokes?
Q 352. From Frank:
In a recent 4ball better ball match play competition at our club in England, the lowest handicap player was a male; he played off "scratch". One of his opponents was a female and although she received 3/4 difference in handicap, the "scratch" player stated that she should receive strokes off the men's index. I thought that the person receiving the shots should receive them off their own index, in this case the Ladies index.
Is this correct?
By the way, all players were members at the same club with the identical SSS for men and women.
I would appreciate your advice.
Thanks for the question from Frank Bartlett.
I am glad to say that this is a handicap issue which has nothing to do with the rules of golf - and therefore a completely different can of worms.
My (uninformed) view is that if the lady was playing off the ladies' tees she should take her strokes according to the ladies' index. The alternative would be that she played from the men's tees and took her strokes according to the men's index - but also received 'courtesy strokes'tocompensate for the difference in length between the men's and ladies courses.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Survival vs Courtesy?
Q 351. From David:
Is there a rule which states you cannot watch directly the line of a putt being made by your opponent before you play your putt. Or is it a general courtesy that you do not?
I played on Sunday in a club medal competition and the young man playing with me on one hole stood directly in line with my putt the other side of the pin. He was a long way off and did not put me off, but I believed this was not allowed as he had a putt similar to mine - nearer the hole.
I informed him afterwards that this was bad form and could be seen as "gaining an advantage". I said the pro's always stand to the side and move to watch a putt after it has been hit, but not at the time of address and suggested he did not do it in future as I know it will upset some people.
Was I right? Is it a rule or is it just courtesy? Your input would be most welcome.
Hi Hadyn,
First an apology. I just looked at the last email I forwarded to you and saw I invented a new term, "principal of law." Sorry for the confusion I caused.
As for David's question, it used to be more of a survival matter than a matter of courtesy. I remember watching both Hogan and Snead. You didn't want to get in their line.
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
I just assumed you were referring to me as being the 'principal of justice'!!
Also, add Monty's name to those who would not tolerate such behaviour!
However, in answer to David's question - it is just a matter of etiquette.
Regards,
Hadyn
What Counts -- the Card or the Agreement?
Q 350. From Eza:
Player A (10 handicap) and player B (28 handicap) play a matchplay competition in the local knock out competition of the club. The match ended on the 19th hole where player A said that player B was the winner - they shook hands and went to the club house (which is not an integral part of the course).
In the club house player B reveals her gross score (a score card was kept) and one of the members said that it would not be possible that she could have beaten A with that particular score (I take it that player A has also revealed her score). The card was then reviewed (by the members) and it materialised that A should have won. There and then they revoked the decision of the match to A being the winner - and this is posted on the result sheet.
Questions:
- Under which rule of golf can an agreed result of match play be revoked?
- If so, do you now have to keep a proper score card for a match play competition?
- If so, does the review have to take place by the handicap committee or other?
- If two players are not sure of the scoring method can they take the card and ask somebody (or whom) to determine the outcome of a matchplay competition?
- If yes, when do they have to agree on this?
Thanks for the question from Eza, who clearly needs a copy of the Golf Rules Dictionary!!
1. Under Rule 9-2(b) - if a player gives her opponent wrong information as to her score (which must have happened in this case) and she doesn't correct it before commencing the next hole she automatically loses the hole in respect of which she gave wrong information. Players can't simply agree a result!!
2. A score card should be kept in all competitions.
3. The score cards should always be handed in to the Competition Committee to determine the result.
4. Same answer as 3.
5. If they had followed the correct procedure - 2 and 3 above - this question would not apply.
The bottom line ...........Rule 6-1 'the player is responsible for knowing the rules'!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Stab Him with the Flagpole!
Q 349. From Chris:
Whilst playing in a four ball competition last week I had a putt with the flag being tended by one of the opposing pair. My ball rolled quite slowly past the hole to the side where the person tending the flag stood. He watched the ball all the way and allowed it to hit his foot, deflecting it further away from the hole.
Nobody new what to do and nothing was said even though it was seen by the four of us. We halved the hole subsequently but it tarnished the atmosphere as there was no reason for the player to let the ball hit his shoe as he was fully aware of its position and speed.
Can you help with what should have happened?
Thanks fo the question from Chris.
The proper procedure should be to ask the offender to remove the relevant shoe and then to stab him in the foot with the flagpole.
The alternative is to apply Rule 17 - and the interpretation rests on intent. If the opponent deliberately failed to move his foot out of the way, knowing that Chris would incur a penalty, then, as they appear to have been playing matchplay, he is disqualified. If his motive was not evil, but leaving his foot there was deliberate (perhaps out of ignorance) then the rules are not quite so clear. In stroke play both parties would suffer a 2 stroke penalty, but in match play it is a little more difficult as both parties cannot lose the hole - so probably the opponent, or his side, would be penalised by losing the hole.
If the opponent could not get out of the way, or just wasn't paying attention, then there would be no penalty on him and Chris would suffer the loss of hole penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Rake the Bunker for My Partner?
Q 348. From Ian:
My playing partner in our monthly medal was unfortunate enough to finish in a bunker which had not been raked by a previous occupant. While we knew he could not rake it before play (testing the sand), could I have raked the bunker instead? My ball was beyond the bunker lying just off the green and we were not playing as a team. He inevitably took 3 to get out, his first effort landing back in one of the offending footprints.
Thanks for the question from Ian.
The rules provide that a player must not improve or allow to be improved the position / lie of his ball or his area of stance or intended swing - if Ian raked the bunker after his playing partner's ball had entered the bunker then there would still be a penalty under Rule 13.
Best regards,
Hadyn
When Can You Move a Stake?
Q 347. From Verna:
If you are standing in the hazard and your ball is outside the hazard but the stake is interfering with your swing, do you get a free drop?
Hi Verna,
Water hazard stakes are usually moveable obstructions - so you should simply move it out of the way without penalty. However, if it is immoveable (e.g. set in concrete) then because it is deemed within the hazard you are not entitled to relief without penalty!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Cart Path Sandy Has Questions
Q 346. From Sandy:
I would appreciate your answer to these questions.
Uphill par 3. I hit my tee shot about pin high, but left of the green. It rolls onto the cart path and then downhill past the tee box and comes to rest on the cart path. Am I allowed to take a penalty stroke and retee the shot?
A shot comes to rest right of the cart path. Player has about a wedge to the green. Can he take out his driver, take a normal stance and declare a free drop because his stance is on the cart path? If he had taken a normal stance with a wedge, he would not have been standing on the cart path.
Thanks for the questions from Cart Path Sandy - the answer is that he should probably play 'proper' golf on a course with no cart paths and no carts!!
Regarding his first problem - given that he would be entitled to relief from the cart path without penalty, I can't understand why he would want to voluntarily take a penalty. However.......if he so wishes, he may declare his ball unplayable, take a penalty and opt to take his next shot from where he last played - and if this is the tee box, then the ball may be re-teed.
Regarding his second problem, the answer is 'no'!! If he was going to play a wedge and the cart path doesn't interfere then he is not entitled to relief as the player is required to make the judgment based on the club he would have used had the cart path not been there.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Just Happened to Have a Brush in His Bag!
Q 345. From John:
I recently played a round with our club president. The greens had just been sanded, which made putting difficult, however this guy produced a bannister brush from his bag and proceeded to level out the sand! I challenged him, but he said it was within the rules of golf. I cannot find in my book whether he is right or wrong. I`m sure I am right . Can you help?.
John must play golf with some odd people - the guy just happened to be carrying a brush in his golf bag.......yeah, right!!
However, in all probability it does not contravene the rules unless it can be deemed that using a brush must have resulted in pressing down the grass on the line of putt. The old rule that you had to do it with the back of your hand was changed a few years ago - doing it with your cap is Ok, so maybe also with a brush??
Best regards,
Hadyn
Ball Hits the Green, and Rolls Back into the Water!
Q 344. From Derek:
We have a hole at our golf club with a small lake in front of the green. If a player plays over the water and hits the green, which has a slope from back to front, and the ball runs back into the water where should the drop be taken? I have contended that it cannot be green side of the water as that would be 'nearer the hole' than where the ball entered the water, and so the drop has to be fairway side of the lake.
Others I have played with have dropped the ball on the green side. Who's right?
Regarding Derek's question, as he points out the magic words are 'not nearer the hole'. It is unlikely that he can drop on the green side of the lake - but without seeing a diagram of the hole I cannot give a definitive answer. After all there may be some tiny piece of real estate on the green side which meets the criteria for one of the relief options!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Do You Have to Mark Your Ball?
Q 343. From Norman:
I hope you can provide an answer to a problem I was recently involved in. I won’t identify which player I was so your answer cannot possibly be deemed one-sided.
Situation : 4 players A & B, C & D are in a winter Sunday sweep in a society playing matchplay pairs. There are preferred lies thru the green. The society plays ‘gimmies’, it is not an official competition.
Players C & D are on the green but not near the hole and their balls are not on the line of players A & B who are both off the green.
Player A chips on, gets within 1 foot of the hole, and player C gives him the next shot.
Player A decides to leave his ball where it stands as his partner B could chip on and possibly benefit from A’s ball as a backstop.
Player C insists that A must lift his ball else A & B would be gaining an unfair advantage.
Is A obliged to lift his ball according to the Rules?
Happily the very circumstances of Norman's question have been the subject of an adjudication - and in their wisdom the R&A /USGA decreed that A would be disqualified for a breach of Rule 22, which allows any player to ask any other player to lift his ball if he considers that it might assist another player.
In Norman's circumstances this would be especially appropriate as A was no longer playing the hole because his putt had been conceded by C.
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Ball Is In the Hole -- So What?
Q 342. From David:
Is it a penalty if when putting on the green there is a ball already in the hole when the putt is holed out?
David's question was not paricularly inspired - anyway, the answer is 'No'!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Temper, Temper, Temper!
Q 341. From Aaron:
If a player in a tournament hits his club against the ground intentionally is there a penalty?
Thanks for the question from Aaron.
The simple answer is 'No'!
However, whilst temper tantrums are not per se the subject of the rules of golf, persistent bad behaviour can be considered a breach of etiquette and incur the penalty of disqualification. Also it is possible that if the abuse of the club is deemed to be a deliberate attempt to alter the playing characteristics of the club the player may be disqualified.
Best regards
Hadyn
The Lady Dropped Out!
Q 340. From Gerald:
I played a mixed pairs competition recently and won. Unfortunately we were
disqualified as the committee deemed that because the female partner of our
opponent had dropped out due to injury, we should have teamed up with
another pair. The male opponent, who we should have played with, walked
around with us and marked and signed our card. Also he was not a club
member, but surely as the committee had accepted his entry the onus was on
them.
What did we do wrong?
Thanks for the question from Gerald.
The answer depends on exactly what were the rules of this particular competition as published by the Committee.
It is not clear at what stage the other lady dropped out. If it was prior to the commencement of play, Gerald should probably have referred the matter to the Committee, but in any event, unless provision was made in the rules of the competition, the circumstances do not appear to warrant disqualification.
As far as the rules of golf are concerned I don't think Gerald and his partner did anything wrong. If the other pair could not compete the Committee should have made the alternative arrangements - including appointing a marker if they could not be paired with other competitors. However, there is clear authority for the procedure of the players appointing their own marker when the Committee fails to do so.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What's the Penalty for Playing the Wrong Ball Twice
Q 339. From Derek:
If a player, in a strokeplay competition, plays the wrong ball, then walks up to it and plays it again before realising it is the wrong ball, how many penalty strokes does he incur? Once he realised his mistake, he did go back and play his own ball to finish out the hole. Does he receive a 2 shot penalty or a 4 shot penalty? i.e. a 2 shot penalty for each stroke made at the wrong ball?
Thanks for the question from Derek in NZ.
The way the 'wrong ball' rule works is that he incurs a 2 stroke penalty when he first plays the wrong ball. After that strokes played with the wrong ball do not count because he must correct his error by finding his own ball or proceeding under the lost ball rules. If he doesn't correct the error before commencing to play the next hole he is disqualified!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Christine Had a Wild Match!
Q 338. From Christine:
I played in match play competition yesterday, and have a few questions for you....
1. May you clear off a path (brush away sand, sticks, leaves, pine needles, etc) off the green when you intend to putt onto the green? It is my understanding that under Rule
13-2 that you are not allowed to improve your line of play when you will be putting onto the green from around the green. But many people have told me that they can clean away any of these loose impediments off the green. Who is correct?? I do know that you can clean these loose impediments on the putting green.
2. Here's what happened today. I had maked my ball on the green, and went ahead and changed to a flat marker, but didn't put the ball down in front of the marker. I did not take the original marker away from the green until the flat marker was in place. I was told that this is a penalty and a loss of hole for myself....but not my partner.
3. So if the ball must be down when you mark the ball....what about when you span your ball away from someone's line of play on the putting green. I usually just place my putter next to the ball marker, and move the marker away from my opponent's line of play...but the ball is not placed in front of the marker before it's moved. That seems to also be wrong if #2 is wrong.
4. When you are in a hazard, and you step on a branch at address that causes your ball to move, is that a one stroke penalty?
5. When you see a ball go into a lateral hazard on your drive, but you cannot find the ball (but you are virtually certain of where the ball went out because you saw it go there) are you allowed to drop no closer to the pin from that spot (one stroke penalty), or is it a lost ball, and you have to go and re-tee your drive (stroke and distance)?
As you can see, we had a wild match today!
Regarding Christine's questions.....
1. Both camps are partly right!! Loose impediments (including leaves and pine needles) can be moved without penalty. However, sand and loose soil can only be brushed away if they are on the putting green.
2. I have never encountered this particular issue!! However, as the method of marking specified in the rules is a recommendation of 'best practice' as opposed to a rule, I would suggest that what Christine did was OK - and I know of no rule under which she might have been penalised. The only consideration would be if the 2nd marker was considered too far away from the ball's position to consider it to be an accurate indication of the exact spot - in the past a marker placed 2 inches behind the ball was considered to be inaccurate marking and therefore subject to a penalty!
3. Again, this procedure is not specifically addressed in the rules - but I believe it is acceptable practice to simply move the ball marker rather than having to go through the rigmarole of replacing the ball, lifting the marker, moving the ball and then replacing the marker.
4. This would normally result in a penalty as the player is deemed to have caused the ball to move.
5. If the ball cannot be found or identified, it is, by definition, lost and the player must proceed under the lost ball rules.
I hope Christine takes a weekend off this weekend - to give me a rest!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Which Prevails, Common Sense or the Rules of Golf?
Q 337. From Tone:
Could you please explain the following situation and what the correct procedure would be?:
I have hit my drive and hooked it left and it appears to have come to rest in a cane field. I assume it may be lost and hit a provisional ball (landing in the fairway) in case this is in fact so. When I look for my ball, I find it in amongst the canes and the situation looks pretty well hopeless. I feel that my best option is to declare the ball unplayable but the question now is this: Can I play the provisional ball which I played for a different reason, or do I have to use one of the other options, namely 2 club lengths relief, go back in line with the flag stick, or go back to the tee?
Thanks very much in anticipation of your answer.
Great question from Tone!
Common sense would say that because the sole purpose of the provisional ball rule is to save time, if he opts to play from the tee when he declares his ball unplayable, he should be allowed to use the provisional which he has already played - because that would save time.
Dream on...!!
A similar situation was referred to the Oracle (aka the rules committee of the USGA/R&A)......in the form of 'can a player announce that his provisional will become his ball in play if the original turns out to be unplayable?' The Oracle answered simply 'No' (without any comment or explanation - very helpful!!).
I still favour the common sense approach, so will add this to my next publication '1001 Changes to the Rules of Golf'!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What if Your Trolley Runs over a Ball?
Q 336. From Terry:
A player is searching for his golf ball in the rough and accidentally runs over his ball with his golf trolley causing it to be plugged. Does he incur a penalty for moving the ball (i.e. downwards into the turf) and if so where does he replace it i.e. can he repair the plug hole to accurately replace his ball ?
Alas, Terry does incur a 1 stroke penalty for having moved his ball with his cart (albeit downwards!). Also he then has to recreate the ball's original lie by placing it within 1 club length in the nearest lie most similar to the original lie - and not nearer the hole, in a hazard etc. etc.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Ball on Top of Another?
Q 335. From Roger:
I wonder if you can give me a ruling on the following situation.
My ball came to rest just outside the yellow markers of a water hazard in deep clover. When I located my ball it was lying on top of another ball deeper in the clover. My playing partner who is a lot more experienced than I, and plays off 7, insisted that I should play the ball as it lies – is this correct?
My query is more out of curiosity than anything and I would appreciate your opinion.
To Roger's question. Alas, his playing partner's knowledge of the rules does not match his handicap. An abandoned ball is a moveable obstruction, so Roger could have lifted his ball, removed the other ball and then dropped his ball - but it is possible that his ball would have dropped into the hole made by the other ball and his lie would have been worse than simply playing his ball as it originally lay!!
It's a gamble!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Who Sets the Rules?
Q 334. From Jan:
May a Golf Club Committee sanction the use of illegal drivers at club level in breach of the R and A ruling?
Re Jan's question - it is not open to the committee to waive any of the rules of golf, including use of conforming clubs.
Regards,
Hadyn
Nitty Gritty or Playing the Game
Q 333. From Clare:
Rule 6-6 a states.
A. Recording Scores
After each hole the marker should check the score with the competitor and record it. On completion of the round the marker must sign the score card and hand it to the competitor. If more than one marker records the scores, each must sign for the part for which he is responsible.
Should is defined as "means the action is recommended but is not mandatory." Must is defined as "means it is an instruction and there is a penalty if it is not carried out"
My query is a player records the scores on two cards in the correct place for both himself and his playing partner, so he is recording scores as both the Marker and the Player. He then signs his own card as the Player and the partner signs as the Marker. The scores are correct, on the correct card and attested by the Marker. Is this allowed?
I have seen this done a number of times, I have even done it myself. I record my own score on my card and then have it attested by my Marker, it has usually been a matter of convenience, typically during heavy rain. The way I read the Rule is that it is recommended that the Marker should check and record the score, leaving it open for anyone to actually enter the score on the card, but the Marker must sign the card attesting the score.
Clare seems to be getting into the nitty gritty of interpreting the rules! I think we should worry more about playing the game than the niceties of recording scores. I am sure that her method of recording the scores is perfectly acceptable as long as both she and the marker sign on the dotted line. Incidentally, it doesn't matter if they sign on the wrong dotted lines - as long as they both sign!
Best regards,
Hadyn
It All Depends
Q 332. From Ricky and John:
When playing 4 ball match play the opposition (player A ) attends the flag . She fails to remove the flag and player B holes the putt from on the green.
She then claims the hole for her side ( B side ). What is the correct action ?
Thanks for the question from Ricky / John.
The answer is ............that it all depends on A's reason for not removing the flag.
If A did it deliberately, she is disqualified and her side lose the hole. If it was not deliberate (the flagstick was stuck or A was not looking) - as seeems to be implied from the question - B's team lose the hole and there is no penalty against A's team.
Seems ridiculous that you would have to interrogate / torture A to find out her motive before being able to make a ruling in such circumstances..............but that is the rule!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is It OK to Peek!
Q 331. From Phillip:
A quick question and one I hope you can answer.
I was in a three ball playing in a club competition. We arrived on the 17th to what was a blind drive and all played. As we were about to take our second shots one of the players from the group behind drove through us in his cart to take a look at the hole as his group were searching for a lost approach on the hole behind.
Is there a rule for this .... is there a penalty?
Regarding Phillip's question - the rule is that there is no rule ; as long as Cartman does not unduly delay play he is perfectly at liberty to do what he did!
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Newbie with a Tree and a Maker Questions
Q 330. From Gordon:
I'm fairly new to golf but play with some other more experienced players. I have two questions that came up today.
1. I'm a little way off the green about 12" from a staked tree which is in direct line to the pin. Am I allowed a free drop as the tree would interfere with my normal stroke? One of the guys I played with suggested that as I could play out sideways onto the a parallel fairway without the tree getting in the way or without hitting it and I shouldn't get a drop. The others thought I should. Who was right?
2. We are all off the green and ready to play our second shots. One of the other players plays his ball onto the green and is about 12" from the hole, he marks the ball and lifts it. I'm next to play and suggested that had he left it there I may get a lucky knock on his ball and stop me shooting past or better still a deflection into the hole but by removing the ball that can't happen. Should he have lifted his ball or could I ask him to put it back?
Curious game this golf but I love it.
Hi Don,
Your constant reminders of 90F Gulf temperatures drove me away to Portugal for a week's golf in the sun - but now I am back to the seasonal 55F of the Isle of Man!
Regarding Gordon's questions :-
1. He is entitled to relief from a staked tree only if the local rules of the course so provide. If they do, then the player must determine the nearest point of relief on the basis of using the club, form of address and intended swing he would have used had the staked tree not been there. So, he doesn't have to chip out sideways!
2. A player may not insist that another player does not mark and lift his ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Gulf Temperature and Provisional Balls!
Q 329. From Ken:
In a recent golf match a player hit his drive into the rough. He decided to play a provisional ball from the tee & duly declared the provisional ball. As he walked towards where his first ball went into the rough, he saw that his provisional ball was in a good position. As a result he decided not to look for his first ball. As he was walking towards his provisional ball to take his next shot, his opponent walked into the rough & found the first ball. The opponent told the player that because he (the opponent) had found the players first ball he would have to play on with that ball & not the provisional. The player stated he had declared that he did not intend to look for the first ball & insisted on playing on with the provisional.
Who is correct?
Hi Hadyn,
Let's see whether I've been listening to the professor. The purpose of a provisional ball is to save time, not to give the player an option. Though you do not have to go traipsing through the woods, or in our case, the Everglades looking for the first ball if it is found it is in play. How'd I do?
Gulf water temperature is 90 F today. [I keep Haydn informed on the Gulf water temperature so he can decide whether the UK will make it through the winter!]
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
I think you have been spending too much time in the 90F water and not listening properly because, as always with the rules of golf.........the obvious and logical is not always the correct answer!
The player is at liberty to treat his original ball as lost simply by playing his next stroke with his provisional ball. However, his opponent / fellow competitor is also at liberty to look for the missing ball - and if he finds it before the player plays a stroke with the provisional, the player must continue with the original ball and may not opt to play the provisional.
So, in Ken's case, opponent was right and player was wrong.......
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Tee It Up Again?
Q 328. From Ken:
I teed off and hit the water in a lake in front of the tee box. I re-teed the ball and was hitting 3. A person in the group said that i could not re-tee the ball because it did not go out of bounds. He said that because it was a hazard that I must drop the ball. I thought that in this situation one could always have the option of re-teeing the ball or dropping. What is the rule?
Ken is correct in his assessment of the situation. If the player adopts the option of playing again from the teeing ground he can either re-tee it or drop it anywhere within the teeing ground - not necessarily from the exact spot from which he played his first stroke. This has nothing to do with the ball going OB or similar.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In the Flower Bed!
Q 327. From Dan:
In match play my competitor hits his shot into a flower bed that has a relief sign. The flower bed is next to a cart path which it crossed to get that point.
We acknowledge his ball in the flowers and he just picks it up to walk to the other side of the path to randomly drop the ball on the grass…no nearer the hole.
I said you cannot just pick the ball up but must find the nearest point of relief, plus a club length, place your limit tees in the ground and then pick up your ball for the drop.
What is your call on this Also, when you hit a ball over a hazard ravine and it is turning towards a corporation yard hidden behind such trees in the ravine , we know the ball is most likely in the red hazard barranka, densely vegetated…probably cannot find it there, (there is no way to get into the corp. yard in which it might have made in flight) but could possibly be (out of bounds) in the yard. My competitor wanted to do the following: Hit a provisional ball from point of original shot (for possible O.B. yard shot)
Then go to ravine and look for his ball and if found go back in line of shot no closer to hole and hit from there.
Is that correct?
Re Dan's questions :-
1. He is correct regarding the proper procedure
2. The provisional is a proper option if the ball may be OB somewhere other than in a water hazard. If he subsequently finds the ball in the lateral water hazard (red stakes) the provisional will be of no use and he then has 4 relief options :-
a. play again from the tee
b. drop the ball any distance behind the hazard on the extension of the line from the hole back through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard. This line has nothing to do with line of flight, which is not a term relevant to the rules of golf in this context.
c. drop within 2 club lengths of where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard
d. drop within 2 club lengths of the point on the opposite side of the hazard which is equidistant to where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard (probably not an option in this case as presumably this would be in the corporation yard!!)
Best regards,
Hadyn
What If a Ball Is Lifted Without Permission?
Q 326. From Trevor:
Greetings from Australia. Can you give an opinion on the following situation?
Andrew, Brian and Charles were a group of fellow-competitors playing in a stroke round. On the 11th green Charles was away so he putted first and holed out for a par. It was then Andrew’s turn to putt. He asked Charles to remove the flagstick but he did not ask Brian to mark his ball which lay about four feet to the right of the hole. Unfortunately, Andrew yipped his putt and, as it became obvious that his ball was going to strike Brian’s ball, Charles made a snap decision to lift Brian’s ball, allow Andrew’s putt to run through, and then replace Brian’s ball on the same spot. Charles acted without the prior knowledge or authority of his fellow-competitors and without marking Brian’s ball. Three questions arise: (1) What are the relevant rules in this situation? (2) Is there a penalty? (3) If so, what is the penalty and who is penalized?
Amazingly, the answer to Trevor's question is that there is no penalty because C lifted the ball without A or B's authority, replaced it in its original position and did not do it deliberately to give A an advantage. However, had this been match play, C would have been penalised. Seems illogical to me!!??
Best regards,
Hadyn
Must Pins Be Above or Below a Bench?
Q 325. From Doug:
Hi Mr. Hadyn,
I have a question regarding pin placements on a green. I understand that a pin placement must be below or above a bench, is this correct? Also pin placement must be a certain
distance from the edge of a green, is this correct?
Thank you, Doug Drake
Rolling Hills, AB, Canada
Didn't understand Doug's question - a bench is something you sit on. I have heard of tricky pin placements, but above or below a bench..........they must have some weird forms of competition in Alberta!!
Anyway, the location of pin placements is nothing to do with the rules of golf - it is entirely at the discretion of the tournament committee.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Nigel Has His Hands Full!
Q 324. From Nigel:
Hopefully you can help with these 2 scenarios that occurred while playing
Scenario 1
I play a ball on the tee of a par 3 hole. From the tee I decide to play a provisional ball as the first ball may be lost. My provisional goes to the same place (ie maybe lost). When I get to where I thought my original ball was, I discover that where I thought my original ball went is a lateral water hazard (with a number of trees in it). I assume my ball went into the hazard, and so take a one stroke penalty, drop a ball where I thought my ball entered the hazard and play a shot. Walking farther towards the green, I discover my original ball, and it is not in a lateral hazard at all, but must have hit one of the trees in the lateral hazard and bounced out of the lateral hazard!
Scenario 2
I play a shot which goes into the trees play a provisional ball that goes into a bunker I then discover that the first ball is in a lateral water hazard that I was unaware of prior to playing the provisional ball
Can you tell me what my options are for these 2 scenarios?
Thank you for the questions from Nigel Reed. I fear he must be a walking rules disaster as golfers seldom encounter one such situation - not to mention
two!!
Re Scenario 1 - under Rule 27.2, in the circumstances described, the playing of the provisional becomes irrelevant as it is not possible to take advantage of the provisional ball procedure when it transpires that the ball is probably lost in a water hazard. The original ball was believed to be lost in what turned out to be a water hazard, so, as he did not find the original within 5 minutes and before he took the relief from the hazard and put another ball in play, Nigel was obliged to take relief as required for a lateral water hazard and subject to a 1 stroke penalty. Having put another ball in play, the fact that he subsequently found the original is also irrelevant!
Re Scenario 2 - same answer as above ; the playing of the provisional becomes irrelevant as it is not possible to take advantage of the provisional ball procedure when it transpires that the ball is lost in a
water hazard. Nigel was obliged to follow the relief procedures applicable to a lateral water hazard and proceed with his original ball - picking up the one in the bunker.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections p16 Provisional ball, l1 Lateral water hazard and l10 Lost ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Ground Under Repair Down Under
Q 323. From Chris:
Good Morning!
Can you please clear up a rule that has been under debate for several weeks at our course.
GROUND UNDER REPAIR
1/ A section of the fairway is circled with white paint and inside the circle the letters GUR have been written in white paint to indicate the GUR area.
Is it compulsory to lift a ball that landed in this area?
Can the ball be played as it lies at the players decision?
The point of discussion at my club is a player can play a ball from a GUR area if he chooses, except, if the match committee has marked or indicated that a compulsory drop must be taken. If by
circling an area with white paint and writing GUR within this circle is this not an indication that the area is deemed GUR by club officials and a drop MUST be taken?
THANKS "FORE"
Chris Dowswell
Brisbane, Australia
Thanks for the question from Chris Dowswell.
Chris obviously knows the rules considerations - it is merely a question of fact as to whether the committee made the particular area of GUR one from which mandatory relief had to be taken. This can only be answered definitively by asking the committee!
My humble opinion is that as the white markings are the customary method of delineating an area of GUR - something additional needed to have been done
by the committee to indicate that the ball could not be played as it lies if it came to rest in this area. The normal procedure would have been to post a notice and / or hand a rules sheet to all the players with their scorecards indicating that this particular GUR required a mandatory free drop.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Borrow a Sandwedge?
Q 322. From Jack:
The following is the scenario:-
Players A and B are playing the 18th; A is on the green; B is in a greenside bunker. B discovers that he has lost his sandwedge and asks A for his. On the basis that he has no longer any use for it A gives B his sandwedge. B plays the ball out of the bunker with A's sandwedge. Is this allowable?
Those who say "yes" are relying on your reference in the Golf Rules Dictionary to Rule 4 where you say that a player "may borrow a club from another player unless that other player intended to use it as one of his 14 choosen clubs."
Although Jack correctly quoted what I said in the book re Rule 4, I think he had misinterpreted what I said, namely, B could borrow it unless A had chosen it as one of his 14 clubs. In his case A had presumably intended to use it / had used it as one of his 14 clubs as he had reached the 18th with it in his bag, so the answer is 'no', B could not borrow it without incurring a penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Lifting a Marker
Q 321. From Penny
In a match play situation recently ( foursomes ) one of the other team lifted our marker by mistake. Should it have been loss of hole.? They claimed not as my partner had used a tee peg to mark his ball and not an 'official' marker. I would welcome your opinion. It was a final of a competition and they won by one hole.
Hi Penny,
A tee peg is an acceptable (although not recommended!) ball marker, so your opponents cannot claim that as a defence.
I believe that for lifting your ball marker by mistake the penalty should have been 1 stroke against your opponents.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Several on Where You Can Stand
Q 320. From Ean:
A and B both hit their balls into the bunker. A is entitled to play first. Is B permitted to stand in the bunker whilst A plays and does it make a difference if B is A's partner or opponent? What rule governs this?
Thanks for the question from Ean Petersen - I didn't quite undertand the problem.
The other player, be he friend or foe, can stand where he pleases as long as it doesn't interfere with the proposed shot from the bunker and as long as he does nothing to test the condition of the bunker in advance of his own shot.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 319. From Randy and Sandy:
If another player is on the same line as you but farther from the hole, can you stand behind him when he putts to watch the line? Which rule determines this?
Randy and Sandy ..... a vaudeville act? ........there is no rule against standing behind a player so that you can watch the line of his putt. However, it is a matter of etiquette that you should not stand on or near the line of play whilst a stroke is being made. So provided you are far enough away so as not to distract the player, you can take a good look at the putt!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 318. From Mr Linksclub:
Playing in a four ball better ball match play competition, I was asked if one of our opponents could stand behind his partner while putting, I suggested the answer was no, but admitted that I could not be certain, am I right or wrong ?
Hi Hadyn,
Looking up -- Gulf temperatre is 90 degrees today. But it has a long ways to go.
You answered one like this recently. I haven't posted the Q&A yet so we'll do a two-fer. What is the word for two-fer in our mother country?
Best regards,
Don
The other 'fer' was the Randy + Sandy answer on 7 Sept - and the answer is still the same. Mr Linksclub is wrong - it is OK particularly as it was watching his partner's putt.
Off to Ireland for a few days of Guinness + golf!!
Hadyn
Am I Obligated to Look for a Lost Ball?
Q 317. From Lynne:
I am fairly new to the game of golf and am desperate to know the correct interpretation of the rule relating to taking a provisional ball. The interpretation I have been given by the Ladies Section of my club is different to my interpretation.
The Ladies say that, if you state that you are taking a provisional ball, having taken that provisional ball up to or past where you believe the lost ball to be, you are then obliged to look for the lost ball and, if you find it, that becomes the ball in play. Only if you don't find the lost ball (after 5 mins?) does the provisional ball become the ball in play.
The key phrase here is 'obliged to look for the lost ball'. The way I interpret the rule is that you can continue to play the provisional ball without looking for the lost ball and the provisional ball then becomes the ball in play.
It would be great to get this sorted once and for all.
Thanks for the question from Lynne..........she is right and the Ladies Section wrong!!
Under Rule 27.2b there is nothing which obliges the player to look for the ball - she can opt to take the penalty and play the provisional without searching for the lost ball. However, if the lost ball is found, for example by another player, before she has played a further stroke with the provisional, then she must play the original. If it is found after she has played a further stroke with the provisional, finding it makes no difference as the provisional is deemed to be the ball in play.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section p16 Provisional ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
When Can I Move a Stake?
Q 316. From Raeburn:
Can a water hazard stake be moved if it interferes with the player's swing ?
Thanks for the question from Raeburn Lawson.
Boundary fences and OB stakes can't be moved, but the rule is different for water hazard stakes.
Stakes defining water hazards are deemed moveable obstructions and so can be moved without penalty if they interfere with the player's stance or area of intended swing.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section o3 Obstructions.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What Color Is Your Umbrella?
Q 315. From Bob:
I wonder if you could clear up a dispute. Recently I watched a matchplay compettition, a singles match. At the 10th hole one of the golfers left the course and went to his car to collect his umbrella. The car was parked in the club car park his action did not delay play. Is this in breach of the rules?
It all depends on the colour of his umbrella.........!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Nothing To Do With Golf!
Q 314. From Peter:
Dear Sir,
I am the current captain of my golf club which for reasons later explained shall remain nameless. My question is this. I have received notice from another club local to me that an ex member of my club has been found to have cheated in a recent club competition. At a meeting duly held he has been asked to resign. If, as I suspect he asks to rejoin our club, are there any reasons or rules that could allow him to rejoin our club, or can we exclude him from our club without any repercussions as we do not want to be seen as a club that condones cheats?
I am delighted to advise.............that this is nothing to do with the rules of golf, so I can go back to watching the Seniors' Open with a clear conscience!!.
Regards,
Hadyn
A Lady In Need!
Q 313. From Sue:
Hello Hadyn,
A situation arose during matchplay and I have since had conflicting advice (from those who know), so I would appreciate your view.
A ball came to rest just off the putting green in play (about 3 inches) in a small drain. Relief + one club length was taken sideways away from the hole and the ball was dropped on the fringe. The ball rolled onto the green, not nearer the hole. We were not sure of the rule and agreed that the ball could be played. The player then putted the ball and won the hole.
Question: Should the ball have been re-dropped because it rolled onto the putting green? This improved the lie of the ball and therefore good fortune.
I have read the rule book, but there is a difference between the meaning of "the putting green" and "a putting green"-(meaning the wrong green).
Thanks for your advice.
A lady in need............I dream of such an opportunity!
Sue's problem is the mistake of reading the Rule Book!! If you are so misguided as to read the Rule Book then you also have to read the Decisions Book to find out what the Rule Book means.......and then when you are even more confused, and as a last resort, I am brought into play!!
So, to confuse everyone even further...........
In the present case 'a putting green' means any putting green (including 'the' putting green, namely the one containing the hole to which you are playing). So, the ball should have been re-dropped and if it continued to roll on to the green, then it should have been placed. Having not followed the correct procedure, having not corrected her error and having played from the wrong place, the player lost the hole.
Regards,
Hadyn
If 2 Balls Are Close Together Can You Mark 1 of Them?
Q 312. From Darren:
If 2 balls come to rest off the green on the fringe close to each other are you allowed to mark and lift 1 of the balls to allow the other player to
play his shot?
If a player thinks that another ball might interfere with his play he may ask for it to be marked even if it is not on the green. In stroke play the owner of the other ball can opt to play first if he would rather not mark and lift his ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Depends on Who Is Watching!
Q 311. From Douglas:
Player's ball comes to rest against a sign "please repair pitch marks" Sign is on a slope at side of green. Can player lift sign and allow ball to run down slope onto green?
Or must he mark the ball, remove sign, and then place the ball at marked spot (and what if because of slope ball cannot be placed at this spot and may have to be placed at top of slope disadvantaging the player?
Assuming that Doug was being watched................he cannot simply remove the sign and let the ball run down the hill and nearer to the hole.
As he correctly surmises, the ball should be marked, the sign removed and the ball replaced. If it will not stay at the original point on the slope it must be placed at the nearest point, not nearer the hole, where it will stay in place - and if this is at the top of the hill and therefore to the player's disadvantage......bad luck, as that is the rule (sorry Doug!)
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is a Tree Staked If It Isn't
Q 310. From John:
I hit a ball that landed next to a small pine tree about 5 ft tall. I wanted a free drop since I thought it was a staked tree but it did not have a stake. There was a fresh, well defined hole in the ground that clearly was the size of the Stake used by the course. There was also a black rubber ring around the trunk of the tree about 3ft high that secures the stake to the tree. Two larger trees (at least 10 ft high) in close proximety to this tree were staked with the same size stakes and rubber rings. Cleary this was a young tree with the markings of a stake, it's just that the stake was not there. SInce the course did not publish a local ruling for this situation, the mens club rules official said that i could not get a drop because it did not have a stake. No exceptions. I argued that the evidence of a stake is obvious and possible that someone stole the stake or perhaps the maintence crew was repairing it. If the course did not want the stake, why would the tree have a hole and a rubber ring to hold the stake. And why would the other larger more mature trees be staked?
A) Is this a simple yes or no interpertaion of the rules and I do not get relief?
B) Can I use this 'evidence' to assume the tree is staked without a physical stake present?
C) Use the local rule to apply that it is a young tree and get a free drop, even though the club did not specifically make it a local rule.
Thanks for your time and I look forward to purchasing your book on the rules..
Hi John,
I have great sympathy for your dilemma - whatever happened to good old common sense??
I assume that there was a local rule adopted by your Club that staked trees were to be protected and therefore the immoveable obstruction procedure applied? Clearly the tree in question was intended to have been staked - but as in all things related to the rules of golf mere mortals must defer to the gods of the rules committee.
The proper procedure would have been to have played the ball as it lay and also to have played a second ball on the assumption that the tree was staked and therefore from which you were entitled to relief. At the end of the round you should have explained the situation to the relevant god and asked for an official ruling.
If he decided 'no stake, no relief' that is probably the end of the matter - however unreasonable it may seem.
The rules book provides no guidance for such a situation but, personally, I support your view ; if it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck.........!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What's the Differnce Between SSS and CSS!
Q 309. From Pat Darch (Mrs):
I wonder if you can help me.
Our standard scratch of our course has moved from 74 to 75. %nbsp;The par for the course is 74. %nbsp; It is possible for you to explain to me how this difference in SSS and par will affect our scores (and therefore our handicaps) when we play a qualifying competition. %nbsp; How does it work when the CSS changes? %nbsp; And how does it work if my buffer zone is 4, for example?
I know that the computer will deal with this for me, but I would like to understand the theory of it.
Many thanks, and I look forward to hearing from you.
SSS.....CSS....par - always a bundle of fun.
As Pat seems to be a Brit, may I recommend that she visits the Congu website - www.congu.com - where all is revealed in glorious technicolour in the FAQ section.
Good short answer, Hadyn - now I can go and watch the football.........
Best regards,
Hadyn
What If I Hit My Provisional With My Original Ball?
Q 308. From Peter:
Is there a penalty incurred if a player plays his original missing (but found) ball , only to find it has hit his provisional ball.? .
The original ball was found,and played, which then hit the provisional ball.
Thanks for the question from Peter.
If the question is what I think it is........the answer is that once he finds his original ball the provisional is not a ball in play and is therefore an outside agency. If so, there is no penalty and he must play his original ball from wherever it comes to rest after hitting his provisional ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can You Move a Movable Object in the Water?
Q 307. From Gordon:
Hi there,
Could you please clarify the ruling Re:- MOVABLE objects in a water hazard. I understand that you cannot get relief from immoveable objects but can you obtain relief if the object is movable whether it be artificial or not. For instance large branch of a tree or a fence post that had been cast into the hazard. Look forward to your comments .
Thanks for the LARGE PRINT question from Gordon ; I didn't even need my reading glasses!!
Do we have a facility on the web site for questions in Braille - and if not, are we in breach of some obscure anti discriminatory legislation??!!
Gordon needs to know whether his 'objects' are artificial (and therefore obstructions) or natural (and therefore loose impediments. If the ball is also in the hazard, loose impediments in a hazard cannot be moved without penalty. Moveable obstructions can be moved without penalty anywhere on the course.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Pin Placement?
Q 306. From Lynne:
Morning,
I played in a competition yesterday and there was a great deal of debate about the position of the pins on some of our holes. Could you please tell me what the rule is in connection with the position of the hole in respect to the edge of the green? Does the hole have to be a certain distance from the edge ?
Many thanks,
Lynne
PS Our green keeper does not play golf.
Lynne is someone I need to be nice to - she deals with pensions!
However, I can't give her a 'nice' answer as pin placement is nothing to do with the rules of golf - it is entirely within the discretion of the club / tournament committee, so if they choose to put the hole 3 inches from the front edge and 3 inches from the right edge.........there is nothing Lynne can do about it, other than play to the middle of the green with plenty of back + side spin (and if she can do that there is no need to worry about pin placement)!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Unplayable in a Bunker?
Q 305. From Mr. T Driscoll:
Dear Hadyn,
Can a player declare a ball unplayable in a bunker? or in any hazard?
Regarding Tiger Driscoll's question........you can declare a ball unplayable anywhere on the course, except if it is in or touching a water hazard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Putting Too Hard
Q 304. From Rupert Baker:
Equity Salesman
4 ball matchplay….
My partner is just off the green. My ball is on the green, beyond the pin, and not marked. He putts too hard, the ball passes the hole and hits my ball, thereby preventing him from rolling farther away from the hole.
1. Does my partner suffer a penalty for having “gained an advantage”?
2. Would it make any difference if he had been on the green?
Thanks in advance -
Many problems with golf in the UK - like a Brit didn't win the Open!
The answer to the question from Rupert the Equity Salesman is that the normal rule applies - there is no penalty ; his partner must play his ball from where it comes to rest but Rupert must replace his ball in its original position.
If his partner's ball had been on the green there is again no penalty as the penalty under Rule 19 only applies in stroke play (don't ask why - it seems completely illogical to me!!)
Regards,
Hadyn
A Slippery Slope in the UK
Q 303. From: Barry:
Good Morning,
A situation has arose in our club championship qualifier and I was wondering if you could help with the ruling. Someone marked his ball on the green on a slope and when he replaced it. it kept rolling down the slope closer to the hole.
After a few tries he proceeded to putt from where it landed going down the slope and holed it for a birdie.
Can you tell me how the ball should be replaced in a situation like this and also the outcome of the player holing out for birdie, whether this is correct or disqualification.
Thanks for the question from Barry.
The correct procedure would have been to place the ball on the nearest spot to where it originally lay but where it would not roll down the hill - and this must not be nearer the hole. As the offender did not adopt the correct procedure - and did not correct his error before playing the next hole - he should have been disqualified for playing from a wrong place which was nearer the hole and which clearly gave him a considerable advantage!!
He was fortunate not to have the death penalty imposed!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Get On With It!
Q 302. From Keith:
The following situation occurred this week in a Stableford strokeplay competition between members of the National Liberal Club Golf Circle at Beaconsfield Golf Club.
Players A and B hit their tee shots on a par 3 hole into woods to the right of the green. They both played provisional balls on to the green. Player A went into the woods to search while Player B went straight to the green to mark his provisional ball.
Player A emerged from the trees announcing that he had found both balls, but when the players returned to the woods only Player A's ball was visible. They searched for 5 minutes but Player B's ball could not be found (there were many leaves on the ground). Player B said he never intended to search for his ball - should he play his provisional ball or must he return to the tee to play another?
(In practice this was resolved by the group behind, which contained the tournament organiser, who said: "Just play the provisional and get on with it!")
Dear Keith,
Well done the tournament organiser - a man (or woman) after my own heart!!
In your case it would seem that player B's intention was irrelevant; there was a search for the ball for 5 minutes and it was not found, so the provisional became the ball in play. In any event, player B does not have to search for his ball - once he played his next stroke on the green he would be deemed to have treated his original ball as lost.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is Pistols at 20 Paces the Right Answer?
Q 301. From Bob:
My question is what is the best way to settle equal scores? (EQUAL SCORES RESOLVED BY RULES OF COMPETITION). How is it resolved in all EQUITY?
Is there a hard and fast rule or do you sort it out on a back nine count, if so how do you sort out 2 players scores of the same score, handicap, front 9 and back 9 scores ?
Hi Bob,
Re Bob's question, the pistols of both players should be pointed at the Committee.
The rules state that the Committee must specify how a tie is to be decided. It is not a matter of equity - it is a matter of what the Committee specifies in the conditions of the competition is the appropriate method. It is recommended (but not obligatory) by the R&A / USGA that in a stroke play handicap competition a tie is decided by a play off - over whatever number of holes is considered appropriate. Only if a play off is not feasible should the result be decided by card play off - this is usually done by comparing the last, 9, 6, 3 and if there is still a tie, the final hole.
In Bob's case, if all the card comparisons are the same, his Committee should probably recommend a 9 hole play off...........
Regards,
Hadyn
When Can You Correct a Score?
Q 300. From Alan:
I am junior organiser at out club and had an incident which we could not answer. Hopefully you can help.
On the 13th hole the two juniors came off the green agreeing a half. In fact player A had had 4 strokes and player B 6, net 5. Apparently they both forgot about the penalty drop player B had taken. They then played the next two holes on the understanding that the 13th had been halved.
When reaching the 16th tee the father of player A asked the score of the match. With his knowledge of the score on the 12th he said it couldnt be, and asked what happened on the 13th. He pointed out to player A that he had taken 4 and player B had taken 6. The players then agreed to change their match play score accordingly. Is this correct or should any mistake need to be rectified before teeing off on the 14th and if so what should have happened.
Hi Alan,
There is no requirement that such a mistake be rectified before commencing the next hole.
In your case there was no miscarriage of justice as the mistake was pointed out, the score rectified and presumably the correct result recorded at the end of the match.
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Countryman in the Dark!
Hi Hadyn,
This is from Adler's bridge column --
Just What One Would Expect a Golfer to Say
"With every passing hour our solar system comes 43,000 miles closer to globular cluster M13 in the constellation Hercules, and still there are some misfits who continue to think there is no such thing as progress."
-- Raymond Floyd
And this is from a countryman in the dark.--
Best regards,
Don
Q 299. From Dick:
I have been told by friends that when playing stapleford format, I am not allowed to return to the tee to play a provisional ball if i have left, and not been able to find my ball.If i have not played a provisional, they say its "tough"This only applies to stapleford apperently.
Can you throw some light on this.
Hi Don,
Well......pro golfers to have a lot of spare time in which to think deep thoughts!
Dick's problem does not require such lengthy consideration - the answer is 'yes' .....and 'no'!!
A player must announce his intention to play a provisional - and then play it - before he goes to look for his original ball. And the procedure applies whatever the method of scoring. And Dr Stableford would not be amused that his name has been cannibalised!!.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What If a Tree Is Not Straight Up?
Q 298. From Stuart:
A local rule is in place to enable a free drop if a ball is plugged through the green on the course.
A ball is hit from a tee and becomes embedded in soil which has formed in the base of a tree. Rather than being straight up, the tree has a hollowed out section at the bottom, which goes from the ground about 12 inches high. The ball becomes embedded in this hollowed out section in the soil - i.e. not in the bark of the tree, but is obviously above the normal playing surface level - approximately 6 inches. The ball could have been hit and would have moved marginally like any other plugged ball.
Please can you confirm if under the local rule a free drop would be allowed or the ball should be dropped under penalty?
Raining again.........so back to the rules questions!
I am a little puzzled by Stuart's question as the availability of relief for a plugged ball is covered by the general rules of golf and is not a matter for local rules. If the ball is plugged in its own pitch mark in a closely mown area of the course (basically fairway or green) the player gets a free drop.
Soil at the base of a tree would not be deemed a closely mown area, so Stuart would have to play it as it lies or declare it unplayable and take the penalty. It is not open to the Committee to vary this rule unless it was considered necessary for the protection of the tree - in which case the local rule would have to be very specific.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Everyone Plays the Wrong Ball. Now What?
Q 297. From Alex:
In foresomes matchplay , if both players play the wrong ball – what’s the ruling?
Also If I’m off the green can I repair pichmarks and / or remove loose sand on the green?
I am having a confusing day with these questions...........does Alex mean fourball matchplay (?) as in foursomes each pair usually only play one ball and they take alternate strokes with it, so once one player has played the wrong ball the team is penalised and loses the hole.
In fourball matchplay, as each player plays his own ball, his offence in playing a wrong ball does not result in a penalty gainst his partner. But if his partner also plays another wrong ball.........
Yes??
Hadyn
Can I Change While I Sign My Card?
Q 296. From Nannette:
Player A & B were finishing off checking, marking and signing their cards in the changing room after completing their stableford round. They were
informed by Player C that they shouldn't. It was a rule that you had to do it as soon as you leave the 18th green.
Is it a rule and where can I find it?
Thanks for the question from Nannette - it isn't a rule, so she won't be able to find it!! It can be done any time before the card is handed in.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can the Appraiser Repair Ball Marks?
Q 295. From: Tommy Hayes, CPA
Auditor - Appraiser
Is one permitted to repair a ball mark caused by one’s own ball or any other ball mark that is between your ball, that is off of the green, and the hole? Would that be improving your line of play? I know it is OK to repair the ball mark if one’s ball is on the green, but I am not sure if it is OK if one’s ball hit the green, made a ball mark, and then came to rest in the frog hair.
Thanks for the question from 'The Appraiser'.
One may repair pitch marks on the green in any circumstance, but 'through the green' one may do so only if the pitch mark was made after the player's ball came to rest. (I thought it was only the Queen who spoke like that??)
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can You Use Your Handicap Stroke Twice?
Q 294. From Brian:
I have a question regarding club matchplay knock-out competition under handicap conditions. Assume the players are of different handicaps, which mean that, with appropriate adjustment, one player gives the other (let's say) 3 strokes, which are correctly taken on the stroke index holes 1-3. After 18 holes, they are all square for the round, but the competition demands a winner, so they continue play down the 1st hole, until a clear (sudden death) winner emerges.
With this context, here is my question, which I have tried hard to make as clear as possible:
If the 1st hole is also stroke index 3, does that mean that the higher handicap player can take advantage of his stroke index advantage here again (for a second time) during this period of extended play?
Or, conversely, is the stroke advantage conferred by the higher handicap over and done with after completion of the complete round of 18 holes?
The situation has arisen in competition and has divided opinion at my club, the Aquarius Golf Club in London, England (at which Henry Cotton was once a member!). Really grateful if there is a clear answer to this question one way or another.
Interesting question from Brian!
The answer is that handicap allowances apply the same in the play off as they do in the round itself - so in the example quoted the player would receive a stroke on the 1st play off hole if it were Stroke Index 3 (even at the Aquarius Club - and I am sure that Henry would confirm this if he were still around to do so!).
Best regards,
Hadyn
Another Penalty in the Bunker!
Q 293. From Johnny:
Hi Hadyn,
If you are playing out of a bunker and the ball hits the lip and comes back and strikes your body, I understand that in stroke play it is a one shot penalty.
Please tell me if in MATCH PLAY it is the same penalty or is it loss of hole?
To answer Johnny's question - the penalty provisions in such a circumstance were changed earlier this year, so now it is the same penalty in both stroke play and match play.
Best regards,
Hadyn
And One on Tees
Q 292. From Mike:
I was playing with 3 friends and one of them teed up with a tee attached to 3 or 4 other tees by a piece of string so that he could easily find it after he had hit his ball. He teed the ball up but stretched the string out in front of the ball, not necessarily on the line he intended to strike the ball. However the spare tees were definitely in front of the ball. I felt this was not in order.
Is there any rule on this matter?
Not much to say on this one - other than 'No'!
Regards,
Hadyn
With Friends Like That Who Needs Enemies?
Q 291. From Brian:
Can you help with this problem.
I am on the green, some 25 feet, from the hole, and ask my opponent to attend the flag. I putt but watch as his jaw drops as it smoothly crosses the green hits the flag and drops in. So mesmerised by my putt he failed to move a muscle.
We are the best of friends so no blows we traded.
I accepted a penalty but it set me wondering what the ruling should be since in a more serious situation he could have deliberately not moved.
Do you have a view?
Thanks for the 'how to lose friends and influence golf balls' question from Brian.
Sadly, as his friend was either dumb or dumbstruck, but clearly not downright evil, it cost Brian a 2 stroke penalty.
However, if his friend had deliberately left the flagstick in the hole for some mischievous purpose, his 'friend' would have been disqualified and Brian would not have incurred a penalty.
Regards,
Hadyn
Who's At Fault - the Computer or the Golfer?
Q 290. From Ivan:
My club operates a computerised scoring system for competitions. Competitors are required to enter their gross scores only, the system links directly to the handicap system and if the competition is a stableford one calculates the points automatically. Our original cards are then posted into a box for cross checking. In a recent competition I completed my card correctly with shots allocated according to my handicap and entered it into the computer system, the score on the card and the system agreed. I had however failed to enter my handicap on the card and was subsequently disqualified. As our scoring system links directly to our handicap system it is impossible for any member to have a score recorded with an incorrect handicap. I would be grateful for your comment on this ruling.
Ivan Burnard
Yelverton Golf Club
Devon
Regarding Ivan's question - the rules of golf have not yet entered the 21st century, so, figuratively speaking, it is not admitted that computers have been invented. In stroke play the rules require the competitor to enter his handicap on the score card before it is returned - and if he does not do so he is subject to the Big D. He may use a quill and ink to do so, but alas he may not rely on a computer to do it for him.
It therefore appears that Ivan was properly disqualified.
Best regards,
Hadyn
If You Can't Get 'em one way .......... Get 'em another!
Q 289. From David:
I'm just back from a golf trip to France with my golf society, and have a question I wonder if you could help us with.
We were playing individual Stapleford scoring and were playing in groups of 4. One of the groups accidentally played the wrong hole, they went from the 10th and played from the 17th Tee and putted out on the 17th. After finishing the hole they realised their mistake, ran back to the 11th tee and carried on with their round, including re-playing the 17th and taking their score from the second time they played it.
Their group included the winner on the day, and the longest drive winner.
Do they lose points for practice during the round or are they disqualified for signing for incorrect score by not adding any penalty shots.
Regards
David Naylor
Welwyn - Herts
Interesting question from David...............and it is possible to reach the same conclusion for two alternative reasons!!
One view is that by playing an additional hole they did not play a 'stipulated round' - i.e. 18 holes in the correct sequence (they actually played 19!) - even though they did not count the first set of scores at the 17th because they played it by mistake. Interesting question from David...............and it is possible to reach the same conclusion for two alternative reasons!!
One view is that by playing an additional hole they did not play a 'stipulated round' - i.e. 18 holes in the correct sequence (they actually played 19!) - even though they did not count the first set of scores at the 17th because they played it by mistake. On this basis they should have been disqualified.
Alternatively, they can be considered to have played from the wrong teeing ground by playing from the 17th instead of the 11th. In this case the rules require that they correct their error by playing from the correct teeing ground - which they did - but imposes a 2 stroke penalty. However, as they did not declare the penalty they signed for a score lower than that actually taken - and therefore should have been disqualified anyway!!
If you can't get 'em one way.......get 'em another!
Regards,
Hadyn
Are Golfers As Devious As Politicians?
Q 288. From Dave
Can you settle an argument for me please. A friend has told me that, if your ball lies near to a buggy path, (or anything else where a free drop would be allowed if it affects your stance or swing), you are allowed to declare your intention to play your shot left handed even though you are right handed, (or vice versa), so that you become entitled to that free drop where you wouldn't if you played your normal shot. This could mean being able to drop your ball away from overhanging branches or even not having a tree in your way. The friend maintains that you are then not obliged to play left handed, (or right), but to revert to your normal swing. He also says that this is because there must be no discrimination and that if 2 players land up in the same place, a left handed player may get an advantage over his right handed opponent. (or vice versa, obviously).
I think that this is against the spirit of the game, as the free drop rule is not to give one an advantage, but is to neutralise bad luck.
Thank you in anticipation.................Dave C.
Sometimes the deviousness of golfers is second only to that of politicians!
Anyway, Dave needs to choose his friends with care!
In taking relief from a cart path, the key is to determine the nearest point of relief. In doing this the player should
use the club he would have used for his next stroke
simulate the address position, direction of play and swing for such stroke as if the path hadn't been there and he hadn't have to take relief.
In short, 'No - you can't pretend you are a leftie!'
Regards,
Hadyn
Where Do You Start After a Rain Delay?
Q 287. From Catherine:
My partner and I abandoned our match play knockout competition today because of torrentiaL rain and high winds. We abandoned the match at the 7th hole where we were all square. We have rearranged the match, please advise whether we start our re-match at the 8th hole or indeed on the 1st.
Thank you in anticipation
When match play is discontinued by the players' agreement between themselves, they should resume at the point they discontinued - the 8th in Catherine's case.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can Craig Pick the Ball to Play?
Q 286. From Craig:
Re: Rule 26-1
My ball had entered an obscured area of the course (130 yards away) where there is a known water hazard and without reasonable evidence at that time that the ball was lost in the hazard I played a provisional ball . On reaching the obscured area the ball was in the water hazard but not in the water. I played out under Rule 26-1 and then picked up my provisional ball. I know this is the correct action as I saved time (if the ball was missing I could not assume the ball was in the hazard) , however I would have preferred to play the provisional ball and ask if I could have declared the ball lost in the hazard and put the original ball in my bag.
Thanks for the question from Craig.
The answer is that, having played a provisional and then found the original ball, the original cannot be 'declared lost'.   He is obliged to play the original, or if it cannot be played, to proceed under the ball unplayable rule.
However, having adopted the correct procedure anyway........Craig can go on his merry way with a clear conscience!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Thumbs Up, Then Thumbs Down, Then Thumbs Up If You Keep Quiet
Q 285. From Debbie:
Dear Scott,
A lady at our golf club (Gail) entered supplementary scores as she had not played in enough competitions to enable her to play for a cup. After the last card she handed in, she asked the lady Captain if she now had enough cards and was told that she thought so, but best to check with the handicap secretary. They both duly did this and Gail was again told that yes, she had enough cards.
On Good Friday, she and a partner played in a mixed fours cup and won. She was subsequently called into the committee room where the Lady Captain, Handicap Secretary and Ladies Secretary told her that actually, she didn’t have enough cards and therefore shouldn’t win, BUT if they kept it between themselves, they’d let it go. Gail and her partner were then presented with the cup and prizes.
On Monday, Gail received a phone call saying that actually she was to be disqualified, she was to return the prize and the cup, she and her partners name would not be going on the honours board (the cup was being awarded to the runners up) and she was to be banned from competitions for the next year for failing to check if her handicap was in order!
I have 2 questions here. Firstly – handicaps are all on computer now? Ordinary members have no access to that. What else should Gail have done to check if her handicap was in order other than ask the handicap secretary?
Secondly, once a cup has been presented, can it be withdrawn?
Many thanks,
Debbie
My email to Hadyn --
Hi Hadyn,
Bet you've never been asked about a situation like this before.
Gail went along with the scam conceived by the three Ladies. There is some principle of justice that if you seek equity you have to have clean hands. So thumbs down to all of them. Off with their heads!
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Right on - and I am delighted that Debbie addressed it to Scott, as it went straight into my 'too difficult' box!!
The issuing and calculation of handicaps is not a matter covered by the rules of golf (phew, that was an easy way out for me!!). In the UK such weighty matters come under the auspices of the LGU, who are far wiser than mere mortals such as I on the bewildering subject of handicaps.
I find it quite extraordinary that Gail should have been given the thumbs up, then thumbs down but thumbs up if she kept quiet - and finally the big thumbs down when she won and the conspiracy was exposed!!
With the benefit of hindsight, Gail's alarm bells should have rung when the 'keep it between yourselves' bit raised its ugly head. However, think the Committee should do the honourable thing and tender their resignations as they were the real villains in this farce.
Presumably it was a condition of the competition that Gail should have a valid club handicap? This was probably a case of her having no valid handicap and therefore it was probably proper for the result to be restated in favour of the runners up. However, I don't see how she can be banned from competition for not checking if her handicap was in order - it is incumbent on the Committee to issue the score cards containing the correct handicap ; it is incumbent on the player to check that the correct handicap is on the scorecard. The player can't check if the handicap was validly issued in the first place!
In this case there was no question of her playing off a higher handicap than that to which she was entitled, so there is no question of disqualification under the rules of golf. However, it may be part of the rules of Gail's golf club that if she commits the mortal sin of entering a competition without a handicap, she is forever committed to eternal damnation etc. etc.......
Anyway, my sympathy is always with the underdog!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What is a Seagull?
Q 284.
From Tony:
The ball is played onto the green and comes to rest. A seagull flies down picks up ball
drops it in a water hazard
What is the playing procedure and are there any penalty strokes incurred?
This happens frequently in the Isle of Man!!
Answer - a seagull is an 'outside agency' so place a ball where the original lay prior to the theft and proceed without penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
I Hit the Ball Off the Tee
Q 283.
From Ian:
Whilst making a practice swing on the tee I hit the ball accidently with the toe of the club and it went 3 yards but remained on the teeing area. Am I allowed to tee up the ball again, and does it count as a stroke played?
Hi Ian,
On the teeing ground the ball is not in play until you make a stroke at it with the intention of hitting it. In your case, as hitting the ball was unintentional the ball was not in play, therefore you are not considered to have played a stroke.
As a result, there was no penalty - you should have replaced the ball on the tee and started again.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Buy a Drink and Fuggetaboutit!
Q 282.
From Kris:
My partner is putting from on the green and I am tending the flag stick. When he putts I pull the flag stick out of the hole but as I do it the flag stick slips from my hand and falls to the green. My partner's ball hits the flag stick and goes into the hole.
What is the ruling?
Thanks for the question from Kris - you are correct, under Rule 35 all rules infractions are forgiven on the purchase of a drink by the offender!!
However,...........in the real world.........I believe the answer to the question is that as the flagstick was dropped during the act of attending it by someone authorised by the player, there is a 2 stroke penalty against the player - but as the ball then has to played as it lies it is deemed to have been holed as a result of the stroke, even though it was deflected.
Best regards,
Hadyn
One of your questions. Possibly explained.
Q 281.
From Alan:
In respect of the Question 236, below, it did indeed happen. It was in the New Orleans Zurich Classic, 2008, and involved Stewart Cink.
The 2008 Zurich Classic of New Orleans will be known for two things - Paul Prudhomme getting shot in the arm, and Stewart Cink getting disqualified for raking a bunker. The Prudhomme story is here. (Actually he was hit by a falling bullet which isn’t the same as getting shot, unless the person shooting at you is wearing a jetpack).
As to the Cink story…here’s the best explanation I’ve been able to find:
Tour Officials said that Cink ran into a recent ruling by a USGA ruling on Rule 13-4a. Cink apparently stood inside a bunker to play a ball that wasn’t in the hazard and then hit his next shot into a bunker, at which point he raked the bunker he was standing in. The UGSA recently ruled, “that the player is in breach of Rule 13-4a by testing the condition of a similar hazard. As his ball did not lie in the first bunker, Exception 2 the Rule 13-14 does not apply. Additionally, the answer is the same regardless of whether at the time of the raking he knew his ball lay in the other bunker.”
So, basically, the tour ruled that by raking a bunker his ball hadn’t actually gone into, Cink was testing the hazard, which might give him an advantage when hitting a ball that actually had gone into a bunker. Would Cink have been okay had his caddie raked the hazard for him, or would the caddie have then presumably been able to pass on the information from his own testing of the bunker?
Kind of a crazy disqualification.
It was a crazy ruling!
Original question
Q 236. From Kevin:
I am having a dispute with my golfing partners about the following;
I was watching the Masters event this year when on the 10th hole (I believe) a golfer was penalised because he stood in a fairway bunker to play his ball, which was outside the bunker. He hit his shot into a greenside bunker and according to Peter Allis's commentary (must therefore be accurate) he was penalised because his caddie had raked the fairway bunker and thus the golfer was ruled to have "tested the sand."
Neither of my golfing partners will believe this, and say if it happened it must have been a local rule. Can you please tell me if I heard correctly and if so what was the rule and is it a local one?
Regarding Kevin's question I think I will have to call Peter, because on the face of it the decision seems wrong!
If the ball is not in the bunker, there is no offence in testing the condition of the bunker - e.g. by having the caddie rake the sand. The only thing I can think of is that it may have been related to improving his area of stance or possibly building a stance.
Regards,
Hadyn
Caddies and Buggies
Q 280.
From Nick:
Could you please answer the following question. We are playing in a club foursomes final and want to know if we can have a caddie that uses a buggy.We would put our clubs onto the buggy but would not sit in it before or during the round?
Have now returned from a wonderful trip to New Zealand!!
As for caddies and buggies - it is a matter for the tournament committee, not the rules of golf!
Regards,
Hadyn
Can You Tee It Up Again?
Q 279.
From Frank:
This rule would concern the Alternate Shot format, one of the formats in Ryder Cup competition.
Player A hits his tee shot into a red staked hazard directly in front of the tee box.
It is now Player B's turn to hit.
Player B elects to hit from the tee box. Does he (Player B) have the right to place his ball on a tee for his shot?
Hi Hadyn,
Did you need an interpreter in NZ? Or did you use Esperanto?
As for this one, my guess is yes.
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Happily English proved acceptable - but I couldn't work out whether it was English English, US English, OZ English, Afrikaan English.......or simply their own brand!
Re Frank's question - you win the jackpot yet again.......player B can play the ball from a tee and it can be from anywhere within the permitted teeing area, not necessarily as close as possible to the point from which player A had played his shot.
Best regards,
Hadyn
More on Score Cards
Q 278.
From Stuart:
Hi Hadyn,
I marked my friends 3 cards when he played for his handicap. Before handing them in he re-wrote the exact same scores on fresh scorecards and then we both signed them. After playing in 3 competitions the committee questioned the authenticity of his handicap scorecards as he had re-written them himself and I had only signed them.
Are the three cards, and therefore his handicap legal? If not what may result?
Hi Stuart,
It matters not in the least that the cards were rewritten. As long as they accurately recorded the scores, were signed by the player and attested by the marker then they should be accepted by the Committee.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Who's Keeping Score?
Q 277.
From Bob:
Dear Hadyn.
In a our winter league four ball betterball stableford, the marker of one of the score cards didn't put his betterball score in the marker's column, so only their opponents score was marked. This made it difficult to check the marker's score as correct. In the Golf Rules Dictionary on page 320, "it's only advisable for the player marking to keep his own record of his own score." Is this a breech of any rule as his score can't be checked as a correct record of his score. I look forward to your reply
Yours in Sport
Bob Povey, Handicap Secretary
Stockbridge Village Country Club Golf Society
Hoylake Golf Club
Thanks for the question from Bob - the answer is that there is no breach of the rules.
He does not indicate whether there was any dispute regarding the scoring - but, presumably, his opponents marked a card as required, so from the memory of the four players it would have been possible to reconstruct the score on any given hole, unless of course they were all as senile as I am!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Banking Crisis and Golf Come Head to Head
Q 276.
From George:
Can a player during a medal competition, having lost all his golf balls, borrow a ball from a fellow competitor without penalty?
Also , can a player during a medal competition borrow tees from a fellow competitor.without penalty?
Or do either of these actions contravene the rules of using the equipment of a fellow competitor?
I would be pleased to have a ruling.
It's like borrowing from a bank, only if you can't repay them. Here's Hadyn's answer. Don
Dear George,
As far as I am aware there is nothing in the rules of golf prohibitiing a player from or penalising him for borrowing either golf balls or tees.
Best regards,
Hadyn
R&A's Response to a Question for Hadyn
Q 275. Original Question from Cyril:
Dear Hadyn
I have a query on the rules and as the answer would determine the final result in an International Junior Golf Tournament, I would apprieciate your reply at your earliest convenience.
In a stroke play competitions a player's ball is lying some distance from a distance market on the side of the fairway. This distance marker has been classified in the local rules of the tournament as an immovable obstruction. The player's father, who is his caddy, goes up to the marker and pulls it out of its metal sleeve which is embedded in a cement base claiming that it is "in the line of sight." He is immediately told by a fellow competitor that this would be a penalty so withing seconds of removing it he replaces the marker.
Only then does the player commence to play his shot. The pole is perfectly in its original location. In other words the distance marker was removed and replaced in its exact location wthin seconds by the caddy. Would this be considered a breach of the rules and therefore a 2 stroke penalty?
Thank you,
Cyril Kaufman, Raana, Israel
Hadyn's response
Thanks for the question from Cyril Kaufman.
Given the importance of the decision it should be referred firstly to the tournament committee, then to his national golf association -
and ultimately the R&A (although you probably won't get much out of them this week as they are too busy dealing with the likes of David Toms).
My humble opinion is as follows. Never rely on a caddie for rules decisions! This one didn't know the local rules and didn't know the
line of sight rule.
The tournament committee has the power to declare stakes etc. to be immoveable obstructions by means of a local rule - which appears to
have happened here. The player is entitled to relief from the obstruction if it interferes with his stance or area of intended swing. There is no automatic relief from 'line of sight/play' obstructions unless specifically given by a local rule - in the present case there is no mention of such relief being available.
However, I know of nothing in the rules which penalises someone for moving an 'immoveable' obstruction but then replacing it before the stroke is played and without attempting to take any relief from the obstruction - it merely makes a mockery of having designated it 'immoveable' in the first place!!
As the player played his stroke without taking any relief from the obstruction I do not think he can be held in breach of the relief procedure which applies to immoveable obstructions.
I hasten to add that this is my personal 'common sense' view - the powers that be may view matters differently!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
From the R&A:
Dear Dr Kaufman
Thank you for your email.
The incident that you describe would be a breach of Rule 13-2, irrespective of whether the post was replaced before or after the stroke was played.
Yours sincerely
Assistant Director - Rules
The R&A, St. Andrews, Fife, Scotland
Hadyn's Comment:
I suspected that this would be the result - hence the careful wording of my original response!!
However, this is one of several issues on which I believe the R&A are wrong!!
They rely on a decision made when a player removed a boundary post - and they decreed that once he had moved it there was nothing he could do to avoid the penalty. I should point out that a player is not under any circumstances entitled to relief from a boundary post.
Rule 13.2 prohibits the player from improving his line of play - not from attempting to improve his line of play. If he can show either that the obstruction was not on his line of intended play (or a reasonable distance either side of it) or that his line of play was not actually improved then I do not believe he should be penalised.
In the present case the stake was replaced in its exact original position - because it was in a purpose built sleeve so it could not be put in any other position.This is different from bending a branch etc. when the player cannot be sure that it has been returned to its exact previous position. I therefore believe that his line was not improved.
However, the R&A ruling is authoritative - albeit, in my opinion, a misinterpretation of Rule 13.2!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Would the Tree Huggers Approve?
Q 274. From Lance:
Is it all right to touch a tree branch at the back of your practice backswing (provided you don't damage it)?
It's all a matter of degree. The rule is that a player must not improve his area of intended swing by moving, bending or breaking anything growing......
Under normal circumstances simply touching the branch with the backswing, or knocking down a few leaves is not considered to be a breach of this rule. However, if he were to knock all the offending leaves out of the way or move the branch with his practice swing so that it was easier to play his actual stroke......this might warrant the death penalty!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can You Do It Backwards in France?
Q 273. From Peter:
I have conflicting information re this question.
Is it permissable to hit the ball with the back of a club to extricate oneself from a difficult position ?
Thanks,
Peter Bendall Roquebrune Golf Club, France
Thanks for the question from Peter.
Simple answer - it is permissible to use the back of the club to strike the ball (even in France).
Regards,
Hadyn
When Is a Putting Green the Wrong One?
Q 272. From Ian:
My question relates to rule 25 – 3 ‘ Wrong putting green’.
When a temporary green is in use it clearly is correct and sensible to take relief from the normal green should a ball end up on it. However the definition of ‘ Wrong putting green’ is ‘any putting green other than that of the hole being played’. It might be argued that this is ( one of ) the putting green(s) on the hole being played and therefore you can play from that normal green.
I assume this is normally not an issue as there may be a club rule that says the normal green automatically becomes GUR. In our club there is no such rule. I guess one could imply from the use of the phrase ‘ putting green ‘ being singular that there can only be one putting green on a hole.
Your advice would be welcome.
Good question from Ian!
There is nothing in the rules defining the status of a temporary green.
However, I believe the most sensible view would be that the unused 'proper' green is encompassed by the definition of 'wrong putting green' as there can be only one putting green for the hole in play at any one time. Therefore a temporary green is 'the green' for rules purposes and the unused 'proper' green is akin to a practice green (which is specifically included in the definition of wrong putting green).
Best regards,
Hadyn
Bonfire of the Calamities?
Q 271. From Nick:
Dear Haydn,
My question relates to bonfires on the course.
My partner's ball ended up in the middle of a cold partially burnt bonfire in the trees adjacent to the fairway. He removed much of the burnt wood as loose impediments and managed to make a stroke at the ball. I wondered if any other relief was available, i.e., free drop outside the old bonfire, apart from declaring it unplayable?
It also begs the question - what relief would there have been if the bonfire had been alight or still hot/smouldering.
Thanks for the question from Nick - I think the problem here is slow play ; back in the Mother Country, in the winter, if the group ahead is slow, we build bonfires in the rough to keep us warm whilst we wait on the next shot!!
However, Nick is not entitled to relief unless the old bonfire has been marked as GUR. If it were still alight, he could probably claim relief without penalty from a 'dangerous situation' - pretty much the same as if his ball had come to rest close to a Florida alligator!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is the Team or the Player Disqualified?
Q 270. From Sue:
I am afraid I cannot find the answer to my question perhaps you can help?
In a 4BBB Stableford competition one player in the team of 2 entered a handicap higher than his actual handicap and therefore should be disqualified.  :
Because of this mistake should the team be disqualified or just the player?
Thanks for the question from Sue - under Rule 30.3e, in 4BBB the team is disqualified if either of the players plays off a handicap higher than that to which he/she is entitled.
If only she had asked for a Golf Rules Dictionary as a Christmas present she would have found the answer on page 175.......................!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What To Do About Conspirators
Q 269. From Alasdair Frew:
Good day and all the best for 2009!
At our golf club a burn comes into play 11 times during a round of golf. Recently I have noticed that several members have now adopted a practice that appears dubious to say the least. When playing towards a water hazard and there is no sign of the ball the suggestion seems to be that if all the players were in agreement about where the ball entered the water hazard then the water hazard rules can be implemented and a ball played from the agreed spot. My contention is the ball cannot be seen then it is a lost ball and the relevant rule applied and that their collective agreement is and agreement to waive a rule of golf. Also here are occasions when arriving at a water hazard and a ball an be seen lying in the water the assumption seems to be that 'there it is I'll play a second ball from here' Again my contention is that if this ball cannot be identified then the player whose is alleging that it is his ball would have to adopt the Lost ball rule
Alasdair's question goes right to the very heart of the problem with the rules of golf. He is absolutely correct that proper observation of the rules requires that in the circumstances described the ball be treated as a lost ball and indeed that the conspirators be disqualified (or possibly excommunicated) for the heinous crime of agreeing to waive one of the rules of golf. If this took place in a competition there is no alternative and the rules must be properly applied.
However, I am an advocate of greater common sense in the game of golf. In a 'social' round, if it is reasonably clear where someone's ball went into the hazard, if the offending player does not gain an advantage and if the other players agree, then I too would advocate the procedure of agreeing a suitable point on which he can drop a ball without going through the full and appropriate identification / ball in hazard / lost ball procedure..........But this is not playing by the rules of golf as they stand at present!
Best regards,
Hadyn
In or Out?
Q 268. From Daron
I would appreciate your opinion on the following:
Our golf course has recently had a few new homes built around the parameter. No out of bounds stakes have yet been placed along the golf course boundary. A ball came to rest in what seemed to be the yard of the homeowner, however, when looking at the boundary stakes between the golf course and the private lot, the home owner had let his yard grow out past his property stakes and the ball came to rest outside of his property markers on the golf course side.
Is this ball out of bounds or in play?
Re Daron's question.
It is up to the Club to decide where are the boundaries of the course - and therefore a question of fact as to whether Daron's ball was in play or OB ; it is not necessary that there should be OB stakes. He should have adopted the second ball rule and then sought a definitive answer when he finished his round.
Best regards,
Hadyn
When Does the Ball Move?
Q 267. From Joe:
If you address the ball on the fairway or green and gently touch the ball (e.g. during a forward press with your hands in your initial takeaway move) to where you can see it move a little but if it settles back to original position each time, is there a penalty? Another situation is when the ball is sitting on a spongy turf and when you sole your club, the ball may move up and down a little but not actually move to another position. Is there a penalty?
Thanks for the question from Joe Choi.
In the rules 'moved' is defined as 'leaving its position and coming to rest in any other place'. Consequently, in both the circumstances described by Joe, as the ball returned to its original position, the ball would not be considered to have moved to the extent that a penalty was incurred.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What To Do If Someone Stands On Your Ball
Q 266. From Rick:
I wonder if you can help. During the course of a medal tournament a member of the opposing team accidently stood on my ball whilst searching for it in the rough. This left the ball embeded. What were my options? As it happens I didn't know so I played it as it lay and dropped two strokes trying to recover from the rough.
I would very much appreciate any help you can give.
Re Rick's question - an excellent illustration of how not knowing the rules can be expensive! As it was stroke play there is no penalty and the ball should have been replaced and the original lie recreated (as far as possible).
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is There a Rule on Distance Between Tee Markers?
Q 265. From Stan:
What is the proper distance between tee markers? For example, our club has black tees (championship), blue tees (better golfers), white tees (average golferes), gold tees (seniors-65+), and red tees (ladies). Is there a mximum distance these tees should be apart, especially in combined tournament play?
The distances between markers has nothing to do with the rules ; probably down to the whims of the course designer!
Regards,
Hadyn
Can the Ball Be Left on the Green?
Q 264. From John:
During a recent Stableford competition, my ball came to rest at the side of the green, and another member of our threeball played his ball, into the green "stone dead ". He went to mark his ball, but I asked him to leave it as it stood. I then proceeded to chip on . My ball struck his and went in the hole.
What is the ruling on this, and was I wrong to ask him to leave the ball ?
John's problem is interesting - he was indeed wrong to ask for the other ball to be left. At best this warrants a 2 stroke penalty against John and at worst he could be disqualified for participating in an agreement to exclude the operation of a rule - in this case Rule 22.1 which allows a player to lift his ball if he considers that it might assist the play of another player (as this subsequently did).
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can You Touch the Putting Green?
Q 263. From Steve:
Rule 8-2b states that 'the putting green must not be touched'. Does that mean with the hand or the putter?
Re Steve's question, 8.2(b) relates only to pointing out the line of the putt - and in so doing the green must not be touched with anything (hand, putter, cap, flagstick etc.)
Best regards,
Hadyn
Play out of Turn
Q 262. From Mike:
Dear Hadyn,
If in a two ball match play a player putts out of turn, what is the penalty, if any?
Hi Hadyn,
Somewhere in my mind is a memory of something like this during a women's tournament. Great shot, but out of turn and her opponent made her take it over. If my memory is correct the answer is, it depends on how good the out-of-turn putt was.
Best regards,
Don
What a memory - good answer!
In match play, if a player plays out of turn, the opponent may (but does not have to) require the offender to cancel the stroke and replay the ball from its original position. There is no penalty.
See the Golf Rules Dictionary section O4 Order of Play
Best regards,
Hadyn
If There Is Sand Between the Ball and Clubhead Is It Still a Double Hit?
Q 261. From Rowland:
When playing a bunker shot the club head hits the ball on the follow through. Is this a penalty?
My friend says as there was a cushion of sand between the ball and the clubhead there was no contact with the ball and hitting it on the follow through was the first contact and therefore not a double hit, no penalty. I say it counts as a double hit. who is right?
Thanks for the question from Rowland.
It is indeed a double hit - and therefore subject to penalty.
Regards,
Hadyn
Can I Use a Club for Alignment?
Q 260. From Roger:
Dear Haydn,
Is it within the rules for a player, whilst at the address, to place the club he is intending to use for the forthcoming shot on the ground at his feet for alignment purposes?
Thank you,
Roger Chivers
Note: When I forward questions to Haydn I usually add a comment. Reginald HIll is an English writer, and uses local colloquialisms. I had to ask Haydn what "owt" and "nowt" meant. Haydn defined Reginald 'ill for me. My forwarding comments follow .
Hi Hadyn,
I bet he would understand Reginald "ill!
Don
Hi Don,
Absolutely no doubt........!!
And in answer to the question...........there is nothing in the rules which would prohibit this. However, I am sure it would prove annoying to playing partners if he followed this rigmarole on every shot!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is There a Penalty for Repairing a Pitch Mark?
Q 259. From Rod:
If I remember correctly Padraig Harrington was penalised two strokes for repairing his pitch mark off the green before playing onto the green. If this was correct ,under what rule is it applied?
Regarding Rod's question ...........I don't recall the incident. However, it is the case that if the pitch mark was already there the player can be penalised under Rule 13.2 if he repairs it as he may be deemed to be improving his area of stance / line of play / area of swing by eliminating a surface irregularity.
Regards,
Hadyn
A Repeat and a Comment
Q 258. From Ralph:
If you hit over a hazard, the ball hits ground and bounces backwards into the hazard, on what side of the hazard do you drop a ball?
From the financial crises to the global golf crisis........and the last time I answered this question I said
'He has two options. Either play again from the spot from which the previous stroke was played, or take a drop anywhere (but not nearer the hole!) on the extension of the line from the hole back through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard. The important word is 'last'!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
From George:
Good Day Haydn,
It has been a long time but what the heck. Some time ago you wrote an answer to a question and you mentioned that there were 450 + pages of rules and decisions. With the new rules that have just been published here in South Africa, I can see a lot more questions coming your way. This is just to wish you good luck with the new dictionary you will obviously publishing and in the meantime “hou kop” (keep the head}.
Cheers
George Haskins
Hi George,
The encouragement is always welcome!!
By the way - there are 546 pages + an index of 5340 entries!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Lose a Ball on the Green? And Can I Use Winter Rules to Avoid a Bunker?
Q 257. From Morgan:
Hi Hadyn
I have two questions :
1) The situation is as follows. The ball is on the green and is then marked. I throw my ball to my caddy to clean it but he fumbles the catch and the ball drops into a deep water hazard next to the green. The ball cannot be retrieved. What happens now ? The ball wasn’t in play because it has been marked but technically the ball is now lost. According to R&A rule 15 I must hole out with the ball that I teed off with but now that is impossible. So what’s the ruling ?
2) In winter our club allows for preferred lies. The distance allowed for placing is 1 club length not nearer the hole. The following situation arose : One of my playing partners hit the ball just right of a fairway bunker and the ball was on the fairway. If there was no placing he would have had to stand in the bunker to play the ball which was outside the bunker. However due to the preferred lies he placed his ball a club length to the right, which enabled him to stand outside the bunker on the fairway to play his shot. Is this permitted ? Surely preferred lies only refer to improving your lie, surely you cannot improve your stance !
Thanks for the questions from Morgan. Posh player - he/she can afford a caddy in these troubled times!!
1. It doesn't matter that the ball wasn't in play and it is therefore a 2 stroke penalty. However, the R&A / USGA cunningly slipped this in as a breach of rule 16b - lifting the ball for cleaning but then failing to replace the same ball - rather than rule 15.1 (not holing out with the ball played from the teeing ground). Don't ask me why it could not be covered by the obvious rule!!
2. Seems like a good deal - but there is nothing illegal! If you properly take relief under the rules from one problem, the fact that you incidentally obtain relief from another is not held against you. For once common sense prevails!!
Enough of this trivia.........back to the financial crisis!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
An Animal or a Tree?
Q 256. From Alan:
Hello Hadyn - can you please answer the following:
My ball is up against the base of a tree the only shot being a chip out sideways - however close to the ball position is evidence of rabbit droppings and burrowing animals. Would I receive a free drop or would relief not be granted under the exception to rule 25 - 1 Abnormal Ground Conditions?
Hi Alan,
From your description it seems to me that your problem is the tree and not the burrowing animal, so you cannot avail yourself of the exception to 25.1
Sorry!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is Steve Bitter?
Q 255. From Steve:
Great site – thanks.
Player hooks tee shot towards ob fence. Ball comes to rest in bounds within a club length of the ob fence. In taking stance to chip ball back into play, foot would have to rest on a mound of dirt created by a burrowing animal. Do you get relief from the burrowing animal hole even though player is within a club length of the ob fence? Player ended up taking one club length relief from the burrowing animal hole which gave him a clear shot to the green whereby he stuffed his approach to 4’ and CONVERTED THAT FOR BIRDIE AND TOOK ALL MY MONEY… not that I’m bitter or anything…
Thanks for the question from Bitter Steve....
First rule of golf - don't bet all your money on the game, unless you are playing against me!!
In Steve's case the Big Winner was entitled to take relief from the mound created by the burrowing critter if it interfered with his stance ; the distance from the OB fence has no relevance as long as both the ball and the abnormal ground condition were within the boundaries of the course.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Who Decides Match Play Points if Holes Not Played in Order?
Q 254. From Beth:
Subject:
Match Play -- Holes not played in sequence
Background:
Women's Golf Association -- Club Play
There are 4 Match Plays scheduled during the season with match play points accumulating over the season. The top three of the four Match Play point totals (for each player) are used to calculate the grand total points. Winner is the player with the most match play points at the end of the season.
Situation:
Match Play #1
Players were to start their match on hole #17 but started on hole #14. They recognized the error after #14 and went back to hole #17. There were players on this hole so they went to #18 and played the match through hole #13, skipped #14 because they had played it, then finished the round at hole #17. They did play all holes.
What is the ruling for this? Does the match play committee decide on ruling?
Thank you for your time.
Hi Beth,
Oops!!
For the purpose of the rules, the 'round' has to be played in the order specified by the Committee - in your case, starting on #17.
By playing the holes in any other order, in match play, the players who did so are deemed to have agreed to waive the rule that the round must be played in the specified order - and must therefore be disqualified. The Committee has no discretion to decide otherwise!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Still in the Bunker?
Q 253. From Haydn:
I would be very grateful for a ruling on the following sequence of events that occurred during a social round with three friends a month or so ago at our local course.
I have spent the interim time asking all my golf playing acquaintances for their opinions and have been unable to get a conclusive or consistent answer.
The following are the sequence of events.
1. I landed in a fairway bunker with my drive.
3. The ball came to rest some 50mm under the lip.
I declared the ball unplayable (Rule 28) and under a penalty of one stroke now wished to drop my ball in a 'playable' position. The immediate discussion centered on the question 'Is the ball still in the bunker?'
I contended that as the ball was at least 50mm beyond the front of the bunker and under the grass it was not 'in' the hazard (Section II Definitions) and therefore under the penalty I could elect to gain relief under Rule 28 Clause (c) back behind the bunker on the fairway giving me a chance to make the green with my next shot. My colleagues (friends?) however claimed that I was still in or at least touching the bunker and therefore the ball must be dropped in the bunker.
There were three of them and only one of me so I agreed, played out (fourth shot) well short of the green and the rest is history - Such is Life!
Could you provide a definitive ruling or point me to the section of the rules that covers this eventuality.
Regards
Haydn Wren
Excellent question - but is the commonsense answer the correct one??
By definition the margin of a bunker extends vertically downwards, so if a ball is embedded beyond the margin it ought to be outside the bunker giving Haydn the relief he thought appropriate by dropping outside the bunker.
However, the 'powers that be' have decided in their wisdom than in such circumstances an embedded ball is considered to be lying in the part of the course where it entered the ground.
So in Haydn's case he was deemed to be in the bunker and had to take relief by dropping in the bunker.
Sad but true!!
Best regards,
The other Hadyn
An Aussie Wants to Know When to Sign his Card
Q 252. From Thomas:
Good Day Sir,
What is the rule for signing one’s card? I sign my card before I start and I have been told by a number of my partners that it is a disqualification offence. Are you able to clarify that for me please. I have looked through the Rules of Golf and can only find a reference to the fact that the card must be signed.
Very many thanks
Thomas Davies
Nice one!!
Signing before as opposed to after must be something to do with being 'down under' - a bit like the water rotating the opposite way when it goes down the drain from the bath!!
Anyway, there is nothing in the rules of golf to specify when you should sign - only that you should sign, so it is not a disqualification matter.
I suppose his partners' argument is that at the time he signs he is signing for a wrong score as there is nothing on the card. However, for rules purposes the key moment is when the card is returned - as long as he is happy at that time that it records his correct score, his signature is deemed to attest to that, whenever he signed it!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
If I Missed and Play Was Abandoned Can I Get Back In?
Q 251. From Kathy:
Dear Hadyn,
We have a situation at our club and no one seems to know the answer.
Every year the top 8 female golfers play a 36 hole stroke play scratch competiton to be named Club Champion for that year.
This year due to holidays and other committments only 4 of the top 8 were available.
They teed off at 9:30am last Saturday in appalling conditions. After 3 holes the course was flooded and the competition committee called them off the course. The players marked their balls and walked in. After a couple of hours the weather was not getting any better so the competition was abandoned.
Now the committee are saying that the competition is re-arranged to this Saturday and that all 8 players will be asked to play.
Is this right? Can the competition be re-opened to all the original 8 or should it be only the 4 that could make the first comp and started the first comp that should play?
The R&A rules cover suspension of play, but as far as I can see not abandonment / cancellation and replay.
Any ideas?
Seems an odd question to me!
However...........this is not something covered by the rules of golf as it is entirely a matter of the rules of the competition. If the Committee say 8 can play, then 8 can play. It would be different if play had been suspended, albeit for a week - but it is clear that the first competition was abandoned, so the rescheduled event is whatever the Committee deem it to be.
From a purely common sense point of view, it would seem more appropriate that the club championship be decided amongst the 8 qualifiers, rather than 4 who happened to be available on a particular day??
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Sensible Rule!
Q 251. From Jason:
Just wanted to check a ruling with you. Is there any penalty if you tap a ball in the hole while holding the flag not touching the ground?
Thanks for the question from Jason.
For once the rule is sensible and the basketball principle applies - no harm so no foul, provided the ball does not hit the flagstick.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What's the Difference Between a Waggle and a Freshy?
Q 250. From Matt:
Waggeling away with your club behind the ball and unintensionaly bumping it off the tee. Does this count as a shot as it would with a "freshy" bumping it off intentionally? You opinion will be greatly appreciated!
Regarding Matt's questions..............
.......the first does not count as a stroke because from the tee the ball is not in play until a player makes a stroke at it - and in Matt's case there was no intention to strike the ball, so it is not considered to be a stroke.
However, not so with the second, the 'freshy' is usually accompanied by an intention to hit the ball, so the miss counts as one stroke.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Problems with Being Honest and Honourable
Q 249. From Steve:
My question: Stroke play on the putting green. I am away and it is my turn to putt. While I’m addressing the ball and about to putt, another player, behind my back, putts. His ball rolls near the hole and stops. I putt while his ball is in motion. My ball strikes his ball after his ball has come to rest. Am I penalized 2 strokes under 19-5a or do I get relief via 16-1.f and no penalty?
I took the 2 stroke penalty after much discussion.
In Steven's situation - under Rule 16.1f if the player does make a stroke on the putting green whilst another ball is 'in motion' there is no penalty if, as in Steven's case, it was his turn to play. This rule pulls rank on 19.5a, so he should not have incurrred the penalty.
The problems of being honest, honourable and unaware of the complexities of the rules of golf.
If only he had carried the Golf Rules Dictionary with him.............
Best regards,
Hadyn
Beware ambidextrous golfers
Q 248. From Larry:
I play right-handed and putt left. During a tournament my ball ended on the left side of a cart path with trees lined down on that side. If I took relief as a right-hander and one club length the trees would be in my way, if I took relief as a lefthander plus one club and then played right-handed I would be past the line of trees. Please advise if I could do this?
Beware ambidextrous golfers - they will try anything to secure an advantage (I am one!!).
However..........Larry is required to determine the nearest point of relief from the cart path (which avoids interference with his stance and area of intended swing) by using the club and stance he intends to use for the next stroke - in Larry's case, presumably one he plays right handed as the incident was not on the green.
However, having determined the point of relief in this manner, there is nothing to stop him then changing his mind and playing from this point with a different club or even left handed with his putter!
Strange but true!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Should I listen to my son or delve into ancient history?
Q 247. From Bill:
I have a serious bet on with my son regarding leaving the flag in the hole while putting.
I am past playing golf at my age, but for years played at Southend, Essex. It was always acknowledged, in those ancient days, that if the flag was left in the hole while putting, no penalty was incurred provided the ball was putted into the hole, albeit coming into contact with the flag stick while dropping. 2 Penalties were only incurred if the ball struck the flag stick while putting, and bounced back on to the green.
My son, the fount of all knowledge (by his own admission), insists that I am wrong. The R and A rules are not 100% clear on this and appear to be contradictory. Rule 17 explains that no penalty is incurred, but does not say implicitly whether or no this applies while putting.
Please can you settle this for us.
Many thanks for the question from Bill, who should listen to his son rather than delve into ancient history! 'Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings..........etc etc.'!!
For once I am unable to criticise the R&A/USGA as Rule 17 is unequivocal - the player's ball must not strike the flagstick, in the hole and unattended, when the stroke has been made from the putting green. If it does - 2 stroke penalty in stroke play, loss of hole in match play.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Jon is stumped for an answer!
Q 246. From Jon:
We don't have any lateral water hazards at our golf club (Richmond, Yorkshire, England), but that doesn't stop us all arguing about the rules on it!
As I understand it, if a ball goes into a lateral water hazard, the reference point for where it should then be dropped is the point where it crossed the margin of the hazard, NOT where it lands and settles (which could in theory be 100 or 200 or more yards further on). But then what I get is: "That's the same procedure as a normal water hazard." If that's the case, why do they distinguish between water hazards and lateral water hazards?" Which leaves me stumped for an answer. Can you help?
Re Jon's question..........correct - the defining point is where the ball LAST last crossed the margin of the hazard.
The difference is in the relief available - there are two additional options when it is a lateral - in addition to the normal water hazard relief the player can also drop either within 2 club lengths of where the ball last crossed the margin OR within 2 club lengths of a point on the opposite side of the hazard to the point of crossing and which is an equal distance from the hole as the point of crossing.
Hopefully that will keep the peace in Richmond!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Do I get a do-over?
Q 245. From Sebastian:
A player plays the hole out without playing a provisional. He gets a seven on the hole. Then questions if he gets relief or not. He then goes back and takes relief and plays the hole over from that point and makes a four. Can he do that?
Strange question from Sebastian .........and No, he can't do that!
A provisional ball is only used when a player thinks his original ball might be lost or out of bounds. It has to be played before the player goes to look for his original ball ; if the original ball is found (as it clearly was in this case) then he must play the hole out with the original ball and the provisional procedure is irrelevant.
I don't know why Sebastian's friend thought he might be better off by trying to get retrospective relief - even if he had adopted the correct 'provisional' procedure,he would have suffered a penalty stroke in addition to all the other strokes he might have taken.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Let's keep the game simple and enjoyable!
Q 244. From Chris:
A team scramble tournament was held at our country club. The players were told in writing that in the event of a tie, the tie would be broken by the lowest number of putts. The players were instructed to mark on thier card the number of putts on each hole. There was a tie for 2nd place and the team with the lowest number was awarded 2nd place. However, that team had turned in thier score card without marking the putts. After they turned it in and left the pro shop they were told that another team had the same score, and the tie would be broken by the putts. They then went back to the pro shop and retrieved thier score card from the deposit box and wrote in the putts for each hole.
Under rule 6-6 c. ALTERATION OF SCORE CARD the team that changed thier score card after it was returned to the committe should have been disqualified. Is this correct?
Our club pro interviewed the team that corrected the card. They explained that one of the other players, not the marker, had kept track of the putts on an unofficial card and they forgot to put it on the official printed score card and that they were able to use that to correct the original score card after they had turned it in and left the area. The pro did not disqualify them and our team disagreed. What is the correct solution under the rules of golf?
Thanks for the question from Chris Malcolm.
The simple answer is that whatever the Committee decides is correct, because the method of deciding a tie is left to the discretion of the Committee - it is not the subject of any specific rule of golf. Rule 33.6 provides only that the Committee must announce the manner day and time for a decision.
In the present instance, the alteration of the scorecard after posting it in the box is probably irrelevant as scorecards were never intended to be a means of recording the number of putts, so there is no sanction if these are not recorded properly.
The only argument for asking the Pro to reverse his decision would be on the grounds that it was a condition of the competition that the number of putts had to be written on the scorecard prior to posting it in the box - and I doubt if the conditions were that specific in the present case.
I think the Pro was correct in upholding the spirit of the game - nobody disputed that the number of putts taken by the team was correct, so I think it is right that the result was decided on golf and not on procedure.
Let's keep the game simple and enjoyable!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
How big are your pockets?
Q 243. From Jim:
Are you allowed to have two golf balls in your pocket on the tee? Having potentially lost his first ball,instead of going back to his bag for another ball,Player A takes his second ball from his pocket and hits it as a provisional ball.
Is this breaking any rule and if so what would be the penalty?
Note -- when these questions come in for Hadyn I guess at the answer before forwarding them to him. This is an example.
Hi Hadyn,
In the 60s the PGA tournament was played at Olympia Fields which is south of Chicago. One of my favorite players was Ken Venturi. The 16th, a par 5, dogleg left, parallels the Illinois Central tracks on the right. If you remember Ken's swing he had a normal draw, so the 16th hole is made to order for him.
First drive sliced OB, second drive another slice OB. I would have been tossing clubs or using language that would have the gallery blushing. Not Ken, he just looked back to his caddy and said, "May I have another ball please." The 3rd drive was perfect setting up a 9.
My answer to how many balls is, how big are your pockets?
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Maybe they based the 'Tin Cup' movie starring Kevin Costner on Ken!
Regarding Jim's question, your answer is correct ; he can carry as many balls as he can carry, and no rule is broken!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Shameless Self Promotion Disguised as a Question!
Q 242. From Ross:
Dear Don,
I am a leftie and I must say that I am having wonderful success with your Wrist Firm
One of the major side benefits has been that the wrist firm does provide excellent protection to my fingers which suffer nerve damage as a result of (not entirely effective) Carpal Tunnel surgery . Sometimes I have ensured quite severe pain as a result of over active hands in the course of normal Club Golf Competitions.
The Wrist Firm keeps my hands solid so I cannot twist my fingers during the swing. No twisting = no pain .
My question is whether it is permissible for me to use the Wrist Firm during competitive golf play on the basis that it does provide protection/support to my fingers.
I did send this to Hadyn for confirmation. The answer is No!
Best regards,
Don
Must you put the leaf back?
Q 241. From Tim:
From the 1st of January 2008 the R&A have changed the rule regarding the identification of the ball when in a hazard. It used to be that a player did not require positive identification because the playing of a wrong a ball did not invoke a penalty.
Now that you are required to identify your ball can you please answer the following question:
The ball came to rest in a water hazard (in the water) and was obscured by a leaf. The leaf needed to be removed in order that the ball may be identified. Does the player have to attempt to reconstruct the exact conditions of the ball prior to its identification before playing the shot? In this case is it necessary to replace the leaf to its original position?
Thanks for the question from Tim.
I am sure that the rules gurus must sit at the bar most of the year trying to dream up excuses to change the rules.
Anyway, it would appear that under the new ruling Tim would have to recreate the exact lie of the ball prior to identification - including replacing the leaf (as the leaf is a loose impediment it cannot be removed if both the ball and the leaf are in the hazard - yet another unnecessary complication to the rules!!).
Best regards,
Hadyn
Beg, borrow or steal a golf ball?
Q 240. From Kirk:
My question is in match play if your opponent or you play shots and lose balls and run out of golf balls, where are you permitted to replace the balls from? For example, from another player?
Do the balls have to be the same brand?
Thanks for the question from Kirk.
In amateur golf the answer is...........from anywhere you can beg,borrow or steal!!
In professional golf they usually have special tournament conditions which require a player to play the same make of ball having the same playing characteristics during a round.
However, this does not apply to us mere mortals!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is it the journey or the destination ?
Q 239. From Glenn:
Can you tell me what happens after a tee shot goes over the out of bounds area, lands in play, hits a rock in play then comes to rest out of bounds? Is the next shot played from:
(a) the tee
(b) the point where it first crossed the out of bounds area
(c) the point where it went out of bounds after hitting the rock.

Very artistic effort from Glenn.
However, if his ball ends up out of bounds....its journey en route is irrelevant ; he must incur a penalty stroke and then play again from the spot from which the previous stroke was played, namely, in Glenn's case, from the tee.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is It Time for the R&A to Join the 21st Century?
Q 238. From Steve:
I recently played in our Club Seniors Championship and was disqualified on 2 counts:
1. My playing partner had entered a higher score than I took at one hole and had finished marking and signed. When I pointed out my own scores on the card of the player whose card I was marking , my marker changed the score for the individual hole, the back nine, the gross and net scores but did not sign.
2. Because of this change I must have forgotten to sign my card and then entered as correct my card into the club's computer system, thus confirming (and agreeing) my score as correct.
My summation is this. By bringing to attention of my marker the fact hat he had incorrectly scored my card shows that I had checked my card. By entering the score into the computer I have electronically signed my card. The third member of the match, County Golf Match Secretary also confirmed my score.
I understand that my Club Manager may be entitled under the present rules but would like your opinion - Do I have any grounds to appeal? - Should the R&A be looking at this in light of technology? It is galling the fact that both my playing partners confirm my score, I have checked it and having accepted it as correct entered all details on the card correctly into the computer database.
I have asked R&A for a view on a previous matter but last time I did not get a response.
I won't make this mistake again as it cost me a qualifying place in the Championship, I was third best net, handicap reduction and loss of integrity.
Dear Steve,
Truly sorry to hear of your misfortunes - and I agree that the rules relating to scorecards should be more pragmatic as well as taking account of current technology.
However, once again the R&A/USGA failed to take the opportunity to modernise this aspect of the rules when they introduced their amendments effective 1st January this year.
As I understand it, you failed to sign your card - and as things stand at present, irrespective of the reasons and circumstances, that is a capital offence and you were properly disqualified. Entering scores into a computer is not recognised by the rules - indeed the exact opposite applies in that under the rules of golf the Committee may not require a competitor to enter his score into a computer.
Unjust, impractical, illogical and archaic - welcome to the rules of golf in the 21st century!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Move the Stakes?
Q 237. From Ricky:
If a players ball lies in a water hazard and the stakes that are marking the hazard interfere with the player stance or his intended swing line is he allowed to move the stake or does he take a penalaty drop still remaining in the hazard?
As far as Ricky is concerned........stakes marking water hazards are moveable obstructions and relief without penalty is therefore available.
Regards,
Hadyn
Maybe Peter Knows
Q 236. From Kevin:
I am having a dispute with my golfing partners about the following;
was watching the Masters event this year when on the 10th hole (I believe) a golfer was penalised because he stood in a fairway bunker to play his ball, which was outside the bunker. He hit his shot into a greenside bunker and according to Peter Allis's commentary (must therefore be accurate) he was penalised because his caddie had raked the fairway bunker and thus the golfer was ruled to have "tested the sand."
Neither of my golfing partners will believe this, and say if it happened it must have been a local rule. Can you please tell me if I heard correctly and if so what was the rule and is it a local one?
Regarding Kevin's question I think I will have to call Peter, because on the face of it the decision seems wrong!
If the ball is not in the bunker, there is no offence in testing the condition of the bunker - e.g. by having the caddie rake the sand. The only thing I can think of is that it may have been related to improving his area of stance or possibly building a stance.
Regards,
Hadyn
What if I Play out of a Road Hole Bunker Backwards?
Q 235. From David:
I recently seem to recall a situation on a tour event where a player played backwards out of the Road Hole bunker at St Andrews (leaving the bunker between him and the flag), and he was not able to rake the bunker even though he was no longer in it.
Under what ruling is this? And what would have been his breach ?
Thanks for the question from David.
The last time I played the Road Hole with my brother-in law he was on the green in 2, putted into the bunker and ended up with a 7!!
But this is a perfect illustration of the complexities - and illogicality of the rules.
Rule 13.2 - if there is a bunker between David's ball and the hole and he rakes the bunker, he is deemed to have improved his line of play and therefore incurs a penalty. However........ Rule 13.4 - if he plays out backwards and rakes the bunker, even though it then transpires that the area he has raked is on his line of play, he does not incur a penalty as rights under R13.4 override any considerations under R13.2.
What happens if he plays out backwards, doesn't rake the bunker but then goes back in and rakes it when he realises it is on his line of play........??? 13.2 - penalty, or 13.4 no penalty??
Don't ask me to explain - 'cos I don't know ; only the great and good at the R&A / USGA can answer that one.
Equally, I don't know why that was the ruling in the tour event at the Road Hole - as it would appear to contradict R13.4.
Anyway, it is probably better to play out sideways towards the 18th tee!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Does a Man's 4 Beat a Lady's 5?
Q 234. From Geoff:
A mixed singles matchplay competition is played on a course which is par 71 (sss70) off the men's tees but par 72 (sss72) for the ladies. The 15th is a par 4 on the men's card but a par 5 on the ladies. Both players par the hole, the man in four strokes and the lady in five. Has the man won the hole as he has holed his ball in fewer strokes? (Rule 2.1)
This is not a matter of the rules of golf but of the rules of the competition. It should have been sorted out by the Committee as part of the conditions of the competition.
A common arrangement is to adjust the par / sss so that they are the same for men and women, or alternatively to give courtesy strokes to the ones at a disadvantage. I can't see how a stroke play competition in these circumstances could be fair - if it is not a 'level playing field' it is hardly a fair competition!! Perhaps stableford scoring would work.
Regards,
Hadyn
Where do you play after a whiff?
Q 233. From Marty:
A player is teeing off, he whiffs the ball and in his back swing hits the ball of the tee backwords.
Does he place back on the tee and be hitting 2 or hit from spot the ball went to?
Marty needs to replace the ball on the tee - but he is hitting 3, not 2. The whiff counts as a stroke, but hitting the ball on the way back doesn't, because a stroke has to be with a forward movement of the club. However, moving the ball accidentally with the back of the club incurs a 1 stroke penalty and the ball has to be replaced.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Would Only the Irish Play Through a Hail Storm
Q 232. From Brigid:
Hello
Can you clear hailstones along the intended line of your putt? My understanding is that you can define hailstones as loose impediments and you can clear them provided you do not press down on the green. Am I right in saying you can clear them with anything?
Regards
Brigid Kennedy
Stillorgan, Co Dublin
Regarding Brigid's question......only the Irish would play through a hailstorm!!
However, hail can be treated either as a loose impediment or as casual water and relief taken accordingly. If she takes relief as a loose impediment it can be removed from her line of putt by any (reasonable) means provided she does not press anything down and thus improve her line of putt. Using a cap, towel or back of the hand is normal ; using a snow blower would not be considered reasonable!
Regards,
Hadyn
Rough Day for Trevor
Q 231. Fron Trevor:
Six months ago I played in a 36 hole stroke tournament and was given the first prize for having the best stroke for 36 holes (18 holes per day for 2 days). Later found out that the person who scored my card had dropped a ball out of the rough that he had lost and not gone back to the tee to play another ball. He then went on to say I had done the same thing so I should be disqualified also. Well as far as I am concerned I played the game according to the rules and did not do this. As there were only two of us plaiyng together there is no other person to vouche for me.
The Club captain has told me I will be disqualified, but I can keep the prize, but my name will not go on the cup.
What are my rights in this situation?
Thanks for the question from Trevor - an extraordinary result!!
If there was an alleged breach of the rules it should have been sorted out at the time. It is not clear what was the decision of the Captain / Committee that enabled Trevor to keep the prize but not be recognised as the winner. It is incumbent on the player to declare a penalty against himself - and if Trevor says he didn't do it, then that is an end to the matter.
The rules specify that once a competition is closed and the result officially announced a penalty cannot be subsequently imposed. There are a number of exceptions but there is nothing in Trevor's situation which would bring it under any of these exceptions.
To clear his name, Trevor should demand that the Committee refer the matter to the R&A for an official ruling.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What's Abandoned Property?
Q 230. From Alan:
Hi Hadyn,
My latest question is about grass cuttings and other such items, that are piled up by the Greenkeepr. It seems the test as to whether you get relief or not, is whether the pile of stuff is abandoned. If thats right, how do you interperet the term abandoned? Is the time scale hours, days, or weeks? Is the test it if it looks fresh? You could go on for ever.
And am I right in thinking that if there is any doubt amongst the player and marker, you just get on with it, and play it as it lies, or is this another one where you play two balls and seek advice?
Thanks for the question from Alan - he seems to have outlined all the considerations, so not much for me to add!!
It is very much a judgement call - and if in doubt, play a second ball and let the tournament committee make the decision.
However, he should bear in mind that the cuttings will also be loose impediments, so it may be possible to obtain relief under that procedure.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What if I Ignore the Rules?
Q 229. From gg:
Question regarding Interpretation on rule 27.1
The rule book says that one incurrs a 2 stroke penalty (in stroke play) for breach of this rule. What is a breach? Is dropping the ball at point of entry and using that as a "ball in play" constitute a breach? If so, what is to stop a habitual slicer from taking a stroke from the teeing grounds and then simply breaching the rule in order not to incurr the consequences of repeatedly slicing out of bounds?
In line with this same question, how severe can the "breach" be? Instead of dropping the ball at the point of entry let's say the player chooses to drop the ball on the fairway somewhere, or even on the green.
It does not seem to make sense to have a breach of this rule be just a two stroke penalty.
In your interpretation could you please point me to the rule or definition in the rule book which I can use for justification?
Thanks for the question from 'gg' - probably not my choice of golfing partner!
The breach of the rules is in not adopting the correct procedure. The procedure he should adopt depends on where the ball is lost as a result of the dreaded slice.
However, I think 'gg' is asking what if he simply ignores all the rules and procedures and does his own thing - does he incur only a 2 stroke penalty. If his playing partners are nice people - and he is therefore still alive despite deliberately flaunting the rules - by not adopting the proper lost ball procedure he will be deemed to have played from a wrong place.
If he does not immediately correct his deliberate mistake and play from the right place - i.e. adopt the correct procedure, this is considered a serious breach of the rules and he will be branded a 'very bad boy' and will be disqualified under Rule 20.7c for deliberately ignoring the rules and thereby gaining significant advantage as a result of playing from the wrong place.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Who Knows the Rule!
Q 228. From William:
Dear Hadyn,
I have a seemingly easy question for your consideration.
Stroke Play Competition:
Player A has chipped onto green.
Player B plays onto green whilst A is walking towards his (A) ball.
Player A notices that B's ball in motion might hit A's ball and hurries to mark his ball.
Is player A in breach of the rules for having marked his ball on the green whilst another ball was in motion and is the situation the same if
player B did not give A chance to mark his ball
player B gave sufficient time for A to mark but A decided to mark after B played
William Beck
MALTA
Good question from Malta - it almost prompts me to launch into my 'campaign for simpler rules of golf' diatribe. We have 546 pages of rules + decisions from the USGA/R&A and the more they try to clarify, the more they succeed in confusing.
The simple rule in William's case is that B can ask A to mark his ball if he thinks it might affect his shot (e.g. he might hit A's ball). Equally, A can mark and lift his ball if he thinks that leaving it in place might assist B.
However, neither of these can be done 'when a ball is in motion', so it would appear that the answer is that once B's ball is in motion, A cannot mark his ball - and if he does so, he incurs a 2 stroke penalty.
Alas, there is no further clarification in the rule book as to what would be the outcome in the circumstances described by William. It seems illogical that A should incur a penalty because there is absolutely no advantage to him in marking his ball - if B's ball hits it, then A can simply replace it without penalty. Equally if B has asked him to mark his ball, but B becomes impatient and plays his shot anyway, it would seems very unfair to penalise A.
Or perhaps it is a question of intent...if A marks his ball simply because he wants to and with no thought as to whether it might or might not assist B, can he avoid the penalty even if the ball is already in motion??
Sadly, only the USGA/R&A know the answer to these questions - and thus far they have not shared them with the rest of us.
Interestingly, they did decide that when a player marked his ball, lifted it, replaced it and then marked and lifted it again because an incoming ball (in motion) was going to hit it, he did not incur a penalty - so from this we might infer that there would be no penalty in William's case. However, the USGA/R&A specifically ruled that their decision related only to Rule 16.1.b (lifting and cleaning) and not to Rule 22 (lifting a ball which might assist / interfere with play).
This rule is understandable from B's point of view because if he hits A's ball his own ball may cannon off anywhere and he has to play it from where it comes to rest, but a pretty pointless rule in respect of A!!
Well, that's my opinion anyway!!
Regards,
Hadyn
One for the Honesty Box!
Q 227. From Rick Russell, Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia:
Recently a playing partner put his first drive into a large clump of trees, and decided to play a second provisional ball in case he couldn't find it (which looked highly unlikely). He then proceeded to put his second drive into the exact same clump. Shrugging his shoulders he then declared, "Whoops, both those balls were numbered 2". After a few minutes of looking around in the trees he then declared that he's "found" his first ball. "How do you know it's your first ball?" we asked. He then said that actually his first ball was a 2 but his second ball was a 1 so as this was a 2 it must be his first ball.
What would be the ruling here? My initial suspicion is that as he couldn't clearly identify either ball as his first drive (given his initial statement on the tee-box) both balls should be declared "lost" and he should have returned and played 5 off the tee.
As it as a "friendly" game we let him play the ball but penalized him a shot so he lost the hole!!
What should we have done??
Another One for the 'Honesty Box'!!
The most important thing to remember in any consideration in the rules of golf is that it is incumbent on the individual to declare penalties against himself.
In Rick's case, if his friend declared that he had found his original ball, then that is the end of the matter - and no ruling is required, unless Rick could conclusively prove otherwise. However, I was equally unimpressed with the arbitrary imposition of a 1 shot penalty - either play by the rules and apply them correctly, or accept the fact that the friend had found his original ball, in which case there was no penalty.
Must remember to get character references on the locals next time I play golf in KL!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Improved Bunker?
Q 226. From Daz:
Our local golf course has just made some improvements to the bunkers but one in particular. If you were in the very back of it you would not have a shot. Can you drop outside of a bunker at any time deem the ball unplayable under penalty or do you have to remain in the bunker?
Hoping not to go in there !!
Thanks for the question from Daz.
Definitely best if he doesn't go in - as under the ball unplayable relief options he can't drop out of the bunker if the relief he chooses is the 'within 2 club lengths' option or the 'drop on the extension of the line from the hole back through the unplayable spot' option. However, he can take the 1 stroke penalty and play again from where the previous stroke was played from - which would get him out of the bunker without any additional penalty!
Best regards,
Hadyn
How Far Can a Club Go With Winter Rules?
Q 225. From Phil:
Can a golf club insist that any golf ball landing on the fairway or semi-rough must be placed played off a piece of carpet?
Good question from Phil -
To be honest, I am not sure that the rules authorities have ever considered such a situation. The Club / Committee can make local rules for abnormal conditions but they have to be consistent with the policy established by the USGA / R&A.
Regarding poor conditions, the recommended local rule is to allow players to lift and place the ball within a defined distance of the problem area - I have never heard of anything approving the use of mats as an alternative.
[n support of the use of mats - I have played on sand courses in the Middle East where you carry your mat around with you and simply lift the ball out of the sand and play each shot off your mat. It is the only way you can play in such an environment - and nobody cares whether the USGA / R&A agree or disagree!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
How Do You Settle a Rules Dispute?
Q 224. From Alan:
it clearly says in the rules, your allowed to repair pitchmarks on the green, on your line. We had a debate in the Clubhouse, about how you should ask your marker/opponent, to confirm its a pitchmark, before repairing it. I actually thought it was a rule, but I cant find it. You clearly see the Pro's asking, but is it just good practice? What is the situation about pitchmarks, and how do you deal with a 'dispute'?
Re Alan's question - you can repair pitch marks and damage from old hole plugs - but nothing else.
The normal practice is simply to ask the interested parties to agree that the damage is from one of the above.
If there is a disagreement then in stroke play the player can invoke the second ball rule and nominate which ball is to count if it ultimately transpires that both balls have been played in accordance with the rules - presumably he would nominate his second ball in such circumstances. He should take his putt with his original ball before repairing the damage to the green. Whether or not he sinks his first putt, he must then repair the damage and putt with his second ball. He should refer the matter to the Committee for a decision at the end of the round - the big problem is that if the Committee decides he was entitled to relief, his score with his second ball will count in the circumstances outlined above (and he may have sunk his putt with the original ball but missed the putt with the second ball). It's a bit of a gamble!!
Big problem if it is matchplay - the second ball procedure is not available. The aggrieved party has to immediately make a 'claim' and should get a member of the Committee to come and adjudicate on the issue. However, this is not always practical and all that can be done is either to play the ball as it lies without repairing the damage, or to take a chance, repair the damage and then report the matter to the Committee at the end of the round in the hope that they adjudicate in the player's favour!!
Not exactly satisfactory is it???!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
How Is the Doc's Diagnosis?
Q 224. From Doc. Weiss:
They have just redesigned our golf course. They planted native grasses around the perimeter. We are not allowed to hit out of the native grasses. We are supposed to take a drop with a one stroke penalty. i maintain it should be treated as ground under repair with no penalty as we are not allowed to hit out of the native grasses. There is no out of bound stakes in question. Am i right?
I do believe that the good doctor has a point, albeit that his solution is not correct either.
If there are dry 'environmentally sensitive areas' on the course the Committee / Club should declare them to be either GUR or OB. The R&A /USGA have determined that where the ESA's are extensive (as in the present case) they should not be designated GUR as it would be 'unduly generous' to allow relief without penalty!! They should therefore be designated OB ; they also recommend that they be fenced off and clearly marked as appropriate - i.e. with white posts.
As always there is a get out clause in that this rule applies if the ESA has been so declared 'by an appropriate authority'- but the golf regulators do not indicate what they consider to be an appropriate authority - do they mean the humble Club Committee or something akin to the mighty Environmental Protection Agency??
Dr. Weiss should return to his Club armed with this e mail!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
The Great Chainsaw has a grip question!
Q 223. From The Great Chainsaw:
Please detail rule/rules decisions that cover the grip of the golf club, e.g., materials that can be used and the materials allowd in a golf glove.
Love your site!
Thanks for the question from 'The Great Chainsaw' - is it safe to answer??
Nothing in the rules deals with what golf gloves are made from. However, regarding equipment, there is an entire committee of the USGA/R&A that deals with exciting issues such as the grip of a golf club, although there does not appear to be any specific reference to the material from which a putter grip may be made.
In summary, the grip of a putter:
- must not be molded for any part of the hand
- may have a non circular cross section,
- may not have any concave surfaces
- should be generally the same along the entire grip
- must not have a cross section greater than 1.75 inches
Oh yes - and it should be capable of withstanding a Chainsaw assault!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Dispute Over Stroke and Distance
Q 222. From Mike:
My friend and I are having a dispute, if his second shot goes into the woods, that isn't a marked hazard or out of bounds, and he can't find it he
must return to where he hit it from and play another ball. I say he is hitting his fourth shot because rule 27-1 says you must return to the spot
the ball was hit from, and under the penalty of one stroke, play another ball. He says he is hitting his third because the lost distance is the
penalty. Who is correct?
Mike is correct - the penalty for losing the ball is twofold - 'stroke and distance' - you go back to where the previous stroke was played and also incur a 1 stroke penalty, so in the circumstances described he is playing his fourth shot.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I practice between holes?
Q 221. From Joe:
What'a the rule on chipping between holes during play?
Thanks for the question from Joe.
The rule is that during a round a player must not make a practice stroke during the play of a hole. So,during play, practice chipping and putting is not allowed. However, between holes is not considered to be 'during play' (e.g. when waiting on the tee) so practice chipping and putting is allowed - but only if it is near the green just played or the next tee to be played.
Best regards,
Hadyn
When can I tape my finger?
Q 220. From Mark:
I have a question.
I remember a few years back playing in a comp, and I had a plaster on my finger. Are you allowed to put tape around you fingers in addition to a band-aid? Or is this against the rules ?
Hi Mark,
If there is medical justification for the additional tape it is OK - if not, it is deemed an 'artificial device' intended to assist with gripping the club and results in disqualification.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Are dead twigs better or worse than live ones?
Q 219. From Ben:
The ball lies in the rough amongst leaves, twigs and dead weeds. The player removes these loose impediments (without the ball moving) but may have pulled a dead twig/weed from the ground.If so is that a penalty? .
To paraphrase John Wayne, 'the only good twig is a dead one'!
Natural objects which are not fixed, growing or solidly embedded are 'loose impediments' and can therefore be moved without penalty.. In the present case it seems that the items were not growing or solidly embedded, so there should have been no penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Dam problems down under!
Q 218. From Hinksy (Australia)
A question that needs to be answered. A ball was deemed unplayable, it skipped the dam water from tee off and landed on the far side of the dam on the bank in an unplayable position, so a one stroke penalty was taken. The ball was dropped behind the point of the unplayable spot, but when it was dropped it rolled into a dam which is not marked as a hazard with any pegs.
Does that incur another penalty as the ball was unrecoverable? Or is he entitled to another free drop using a substitute ball without penalty, as the original ball is now lost in deep water?
Thanks for the question from Hinksy!
Must have been some drive - most dams I have seen are at least half a mile wide ; plus, if it was Down Under, the ball should have rolled away from the water??
Anyway, as it was a dam and contained water it clearly constitutes a water hazard, whether or not it is marked. That being the case, if the ball rolls into the hazard the player must redrop with another ball and without penalty, and if it still rolls into the hazard, he can then place the ball.
It seems to me that he probably adopted the wrong procedure in the first place - presumably he dropped within 2 club lengths, hence the slope into the dam. However, having declared his ball unplayable he could have hit another one off the tee or taken the drop anywhere (presumably on flat ground) on the extension of a line back from the hole through the spot where the ball originally lay.
Regards,
Hadyn
Does the first or last bounce count?
Q 217. From Ralph:
When you hit a ball over a water hazard and it goes beyond the red line, hits a tree and bounces back into the water hazard, where do you drop your ball?
If it hits inside the red line and bounces back into the water hazard, where do you drop your ball?
Thanks for the question from Ralph.
The answer is the same for both questions - he has two options. Either play again from the spot from which the previous stroke was played, or take a drop anywhere (but not nearer the hole!) on the extension of the line from the hole back through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard. The important word is 'last'!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can a golf club make you use an iron?
Q 216. From Jacques:
Recently my golf club introduced a rule which prevents male members from using anything other than an iron club from the 18th tee. Anybody breaking this rule will be disqualified from the competition and possibly expelled from the Club. Is this against either CONGU rules or the Rules of Golf. I have been told that Club committees using the CONGU system cannot restrict the use of the golf club of the individuals choice. Is this correct? Please help to sort out this problem for me.
Possibly a contender for the most interesting question ever!!
I honestly don't know the answer and would recommend that it be submitted to the R&A for an authoritative ruling.
The only comments I can make are that I don't see how CONGU, which is a handicapping organisation, can impose any restriction on which club is used.
As far as the committee of the golf club itself is concerned, it has the authority to make local rules and to define the rules of competitions held at the club. There is no doubt that under Rule 33.1 it can specify the type of golf ball which can be used in a competition, so by analogy it may be possible that it can specify that only irons may be used on a certain hole - although I know of no rule which confers such authority! Presumably there is good reason for this restriction - for example the use of a driver may endanger players on another hole. On the other hand, some people can hit a 6 iron further than others can hit a driver, so any such restriction for this reason would seem illogical!!
I will be interested to know the outcome!
Best regards,
Hadyn
George hit the cart!
Q 215. From George:
Good Day Haydn,
This concerns rule 19-2. I am not aware that this rule has been changed. I hit my partner’s cart and penalised myself according to the rule. My opponent informed me that I was wrong and did not need to penalize myself.
I have checked up on the rule and found no change. The R&A site is in disarray today so I can’t check there either. 2004 was a long time ago.
Please have there been changes that have happened.
Cheers,
George Haskins
Glad to hear George is alive and well ; I think we should club together to buy him a few golf lessons as he seems to get into terrible trouble by not hitting the ball straight!!
Anyway - the issue is whether the golf cart is deemed to be the equipmentof himself or his partner. He clearly states that it belonged to his partner, in which case he incurs a 2 stroke penalty (or loses the hole in match play) under Rule 19.2 - which, as far as I am aware, has not changed in recent years!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What do you do If you can't play your ball?
Q 214. From Ryan:
Please tell me -
If a ball lands in a bush on the edge of the fairway and is unplayable, What do you do?
1. Drop ball two club lengths with a one shot penalty?
2. Pick ball up and go as far back as you like within the line the ball entered the bush?
If Ryan knew the rules he would probably announce his intention to declare it unplayable and incur a 1 stroke penalty whereon he has 3 options:
1. play a ball as near as possible from the spot where his original ball was last played before it landed in the bush or
2. drop his ball within 2 club lengths of where it lay in the bush when he declared it unplayable (but not nearer the hole) or
3. drop his ball any distance behind the spot where it lay when he declared it unplayable but on the extension of an imaginary line drawn from the hole
through the spot where the ball lay.
See - easy really!
Best regards,
Hadyn
What's an IPOD?
Q 213. From Denise:
Is it in violation of the rules of golf to use an IPOD during a tournament round of golf?
Must be an anagram......or do I mean gramophone?
Anyway, to answer Denise's question - no problem with listening to her Ipod as far as the rules of golf are concerned, unless she has downloaded some course information or a coaching manual which might assist her with her game.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Tee Time
Q 212. From Dave:
I see all sorts of references to nonconforming tees but no examples of which ones are nonconforming. My playing partners use all kind of weird shapes so how does one know if the tee is legal or not?
The only regulation governing tees is that they should be no longer than 4 inches - what difference that makes to anything is beyond my comprehension!
So, that's work done for the day - must be time for a cup of..............tea!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Sand Traps
Q 211. From Vance:
Three competitors are playing a golf match. After completion of a hole, one competitor claims one of the other competitors nicked the sand in his backswing. The other competitor did not see the event. The accused competitor did not believe he committed the offense. Is there a 2 stroke penalty?
Back to the good old honesty box again.
Golf is the one sport where it is incumbent on the player to declare penalties against himself. If he said he didn't do it, then he didn't do it - therefore no penalty!! In addition, if the complainant felt there was an issue, he should have said at the time - but in the absence of a referee, spectators or TV cameras it is down to the honesty of the alleged offender.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 210. From Don
One of my partners touched the sand in a fairway bunker on his BACKSWING. That got us to wondering if there is a rules infraction
here, and if so, what is the penalty?
Thanks for the question from Don.
Sadly, under Rule 13.4, touching the sand during the backswing is deemed testing the condition of the bunker and therefore incurs a 2 stroke penalty (or loss of hole in matchplay).  : What advantage you gain by touching the sand in such circumstances is beyond my comprehension - but that's what it says in the rules!
Best regards,
Hadyn
When Is a Rake Not a Rake?
Q 209. From N J Shaddock:
A question which has come up several times in stroke play, but we cannot find a proper answer in the golf rules. You hit a ball and it comes to rest against the rake handle which is laying outside the bunker. When the rake is picked up the ball moves from its original place. Is this a penalty, or do you replace the ball?
Mr S probably couldn't find it in the rules because, being written by lawyers, a rake is not a rake, it's a moveable obstruction!
Anyway, the answer is indeed to remove the rake and replace the ball in its original position - and there is no penalty.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section R1 Rake!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Two Stuarts with Score Card Questions
Q 208. From Stuart:
Ganstead Park Golf Club, Hull England
We were in the golf club the other night and we were talking about Sergio getting disqualified for not signing the correct score. Can you tell just to stop the arguing amongst us, do professionals mark their own score card or is like the club golfer whose playing partners
mark each others cards?
Thanks for the question from Stuart.
I believe that for once the pros are actually treated the same as us mere mortals - and suffer the indignity of having to swap scorecards and record each other's scores.
Regards,
Hadyn
Q 207. From Stuart:
I marked my friends 3 scorecards when he played for his handicap recently. Before handing the cards in my friend re-wrote the exact same scores on fresh scorecards which we both signed. After playing in 3 competitions the committee expressed concern at the authenticity of his handicap score cards as he had re-written them and I had only signed them.
What do you think? Is his handicap invalid? Should he be disqualified from the competitions he played in? I don't have a clue and to be honest I don't think the Golf Club have either.
Any help much appreciated
Another question for the 'honesty box'.
Matters relating to handicaps are not governed by the rules of golf. These are usually the domain of national golf unions and the like, so can vary from country to country. As the handicap system in the UK differs hugely from that in the USA I would not be so bold as to offer any definitive opinion - or more accurately, the real reason is that I have never studied the different handicap systems in any detail! From my cursory readings, the UK system is even more complex and less logical even than the rules of golf.
However,.................... if I were Stuart I would feel most aggrieved, as the very fact of questioning the veracity of the scores which he attested is questioning his honesty - and presumably he is a member of the golf club in question!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Should Ray Take Up Bowling?
Q 206. From Ray:
Hello Hadyn:
My question probably doesn't arise when decent players compete --but at my standard it occurs all too often.
MULTIPLE PROVISIONALS OFF THE TEE
Is there a numerical limit ?
Presumably if all are identifiable and say the third (third tee shot that is - 5 off the tee) is found, the rules are as commonsense would dictate and the player is then playing six.
Have you any further comments We should note re multiple provisionals, e.g. we go on the basis that once one is declared provisional the successive others do not need to be ..is this strictly correct ??
Thanks
Ray Sanders (still a non- golfer)
Thanks for the question from Ray - unusual to say the least!!.
There is specific approval for the use of a second provisional within the rules, so I see no reason why further provisionals cannot be used. However, I think that the procedures applicable to the first provisional would have to be applied to subsequent provisionals. It might also be adviseable to take a notebook to keep track of which ball is used as which provisional, so that if one is eventually found, it can be identified and the correct score can be recorded!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Does Elizabeth Get a Rain Check?
Q 205. From Elizabeth:
Hi my questions is,
The ladies Captain's prize day is running from 7 am. Can you abandon this competition at 4.45 pm due to bad weather which made the course unplayable or does the competition stand? Three fourths of the cards have been returned and their scores entered.
Question 2
If you enter a good score during the Captain’s prize and the competition is abandoned to be played at a later date, and if your handicap is reduced by entering a good score on the first day, does this mean when the competition is replayed you are disadvantaged by having a reduced handicap from the first day?
Elizabeth
Galway, Ireland
Regarding the abandonment, this is not a matter of the general rules of golf, but rather the specific rules of this competition, so Elizabeth should take it up with the Committee. However, in the interests of fairness it is customary to provide that in such circumstances either that the entire competition is abandoned, or more commonly that it is decided by the scores over the number of holes completed by all competitors - if at 4.45 pm the last group out had played only 11 holes, then reduce it to an 11 hole competition.
Similarly the handicap issue is not a matter of the general rules of golf, but rather one for the Handicap Committee at the Club. My personal view is that if the entire competition had been abandoned then all the scores were null and void and should not be relevant to establishing the handicaps the next time people played.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Water logged. What to do?
Q 204. From Stu:
Could you please give me the ruling on this situation. If your ball lands in a bunker full off water and there is nowhere in the bunker to drop your ball so you decide to take a drop at the nearest point outside the bunker. Do you incur a penalty shot? If so would you be allowed to take the two club length and clean your ball ?
Following the recent storms much of our country looks like a water filled bunker!
Thanks for the question from Stu - this one comes up with alarming regularity, so this is what I wrote last time!!
There are 4 options in these circumstances:
1. Play the ball as it lies,
2. Drop without penalty in the shallowest water in the bunker - but not nearer the hole,
3. Take a 1 stroke penalty and drop outside the bunker on the extension behind the bunker of an imaginary line drawn from the hole back through the point where the ball had lain in the bunker,
4. Declare the ball unplayable, take a one stroke penalty and then adopt one of the further options available under this relief, namely, drop within 2 club lengths of where the ball last lay in the bunker (assuming this will enable the ball to be dropped outside the bunker) or play again from the spot from which the ball was played before it went into the bunker.
I always have thought this to be grossly unfair as the player is either faced with an impossible shot out of water or alternatively penalised because of circumstances entirely beyond his control ; except, of course, that in theory he should not have been in the bunker in the first place!
However, if Stu proceeds as described, takes the unplayable option and incurs the penalty he is permitted the consolation of cleaning his ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Adding Insult to Injury
Q 203. From Jamie:
I have a quick question on a ruling hopefully you can answer it. A buddy of mine was hitting out of some trees when he struck the ball, the ball hit a tree and came back and hit him in the arm. We didn't know how to rule this type of incident. Is it considered a dead ball with no penalty or is it a stroke penalty, or other? Please let me know if you have the time.
Thanks for the question from Jamie.
In fact he incurs a 2 stroke penalty in stroke play as he deflected a moving ball - albeit accidentally - and the ball must be played from where it lands.
Reminds me of a personal encounter with this rule - I splashed a shot out of a bunker, but apparently opened the face of the club too much and the ball went straight up in the air. I looked around to see where the ball had gone and one of the other players yelled, 'Mind you head!!' I looked up just as the ball dropped towards my head and instinctively raised my hand and caught it in order to stop it hitting me. Realising the penalty issue, I then quickly dropped the ball - and called a 2 stroke penalty against myself. However, when I put my card in, I described the situation to the Committee member - and he immediately disqualified me as my deflection of the ball had been deliberate as opposed to accidental!!
The good news was - I avoided a trip to the hospital!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is there a get out for messed up names on the score card?
Q 202. From Conner:
Conor from Ireland here. I have a query on the completion of a scorecard in a Fourball competition and I would very much appreciate your opinion.
Lets say my name was put into Competitor A and and my partner (Fergal) into Competitor B on the competition details section of the scorecard. On the scores section of the card F was written in over column A and Fergal’s scores were entered in this column. C was written in over column B and my scores were entered accordingly. All scores were entered correctly and signed for – the only error was therefore that the names were the wrong way around in the first section. If the error noticed after the card was submitted should both players be disqualified or….
is there a get out for having the names messed up from the amendment to Rule 6-6b (brought in after the infamous Roe/Parnevik incident at the British Open)? Are the two columns of scores with heading initials enough to satisfy the requirement under Rule 31-4 that under Fourball gross scores need to be individually identifiable?
Apologies for the messy query!
Thanks for the question from Conor - he must be indoors sheltering as I was just watching the tournament from the K Club near Dublin ; torrential rain and high winds. We love summer over here!!
You may remember that I published a damning condemnation of the Roe/Parnevik ruling at the time. I was pleased that the rule was amended - but still not amended enough, in my opinion!
However, to answer Conor's question, I know of no authority that says you have to record the scores in the columns above which the appropriate name is written. If the names are not crossed out but different initials are entered, then one of the players should have clarified it with a committee member as being 'a doubtful point'. The players obviously did not consider it to be a doubtful point and clearly the Committee didn't if they didn't raise it with the players under the 'get out' provision.
In any event, on the face of it, in the circumstances described and in my opinion, common sense would dictate that the gross scores to count were individually identifiable from the initials and therefore the scorecard was OK, so there should have been no question of disqualification.
My usual caveat - the 'powers that be' may take a different view!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Tree branches, bushes and stuff
Q 201. From Ben on Maui:
Hi. I'm Ben on Maui. I live right down the street from Kapalua where they play the Mercedes Championship in January (just to give you a point of reference from over there on the oppostite side of the world.)
I just read through your whole page of Q's and A's. Interesting stuff! Love the info, but I didn't quite find the answer to my Q. I did see the question about knocking leaves off of a tree in a practice swing. My question is, what about knocking off branches or leaves during the backswing or downswing of the actual stroke? I seem to remember instances on tv in which the pros were careful not to disturb branches in any point of their swing to keep from incurring penalty strokes. Thanks!
Hello Ben from Maui,
I have copied our authority on golf rules, Hadyn Rutter. Hadyn lives near London so he is really on the opposite side. Now I am going to take a cut at your question. Then Hadyn will set us straight.
You can't do anything to the leaves or branches to improve your swing. Let them be and swing away. You may remember a few years ago at the PGA played at Medinah, Sergio played from behind a tree and banged his club into it. Tiger broke a 5 iron during the Masters banging into a tree. In both these cases they knocked some bark loose. What you cannot do is have your caddy or anyone else stand where they move the branches and hold them so they don't interfere with your swing.
Here is one I'm not sure of. When taking my normal stance I move a branch, or putting it another way, if the only way I can take my stance is among branches which move now what? I can remember an Open Championship where Arnold Palmer was off in a thicket or some kind of bush and he went in somehow and played a wonderful shot and went to win the Open. He had to move branches to get into the bush. Let's see what Hadyn says on that one.
Best regards,
Don
Don, you seem to have taken this one to heart!!
Anyway, Ben (and Don)...........the rule is that there is no penalty if the player improves his area of intended swing (i.e.knocks down a few leaves or twigs) when he is 'fairly' taking his stance or if he is making a stroke or making the backward movement of the club for a stroke. 'Fairly' allows you to back into a branch if it is the only way you can adopt your normal stance.
If it is only a practice swing and leaves or twigs are knocked down, he may be penalised for improving his area of intended swing - but this is a question of fact and degree as to whether the area was actually improved.
Hope this keeps you both happy!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Guess Who's Back!
Q 200. From George:
Dear Hadyn,
Your answer to Jeff [Jeff's question is below] said that if his ball is hit by his opponent’s on the putting green, you said that was no penalty to either player. Are you saying that rules 19.5 no longer exists?
If this is the case, when was it changed please? Rule 18-3 then also comes into question. Jeff did say he was playing a stroke play competition. In match play your answer would be correct.
Thanks,
George Haskins
P.S. I know we are behind the times in South Africa BUT we are not that far behind. Internet is as up to date as can be.
Good job George is there to keep me honest!!
I guess I assumed (wrongly) that as the question was so obvious, the player had made his putt from off the green. Having re-read the question, it is not stated from where the putt was made - so if it was from the green then as Jeff makes it clear that it was stroke play, George is absolutely correct that rule 19.5 applies. My answer to Jeff is still correct in that he is not penalised - but his fellow competitor should have incurred a 2 stroke penalty.
However, George does refer to Jeff's 'opponent', which is a match play term - and if it were match play then as George states, there would be no penalty against either player.
Apologies to my reader - and my thanks to George!
All the best,
Hadyn
Am I practicing or testing?
Q 199. From Patrick:
Is a practice swing allowed in a bunker.Or would it be deemed to be testing the sand?.
Thanks for the easy one from Patrick!
If he hits the sand with his practice swing, it is indeed deemed to be testing the condition.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What if I don't mark my ball?
Q 198. From Jeff:
In stroke play, I did not make my ball on the putting green. My competitor hit my ball when he putted. My ball was located 10 ft. past the hole in his putting line. He did not ask me to mark my ball.
Do I get a 2 stroke penalty for not marking my ball?
Regarding Jeff's question - he is under no obligation to mark his ball, and if it is moved when another player's ball hits it he must replace it in its original position. The other player's ball must be played as it lies - and there is no penalty against either player.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Bill should find some "friends" to play with!
Q 197. From Bill:
I chipped up to three inches from the pin. I putted it in without taking out the flag to speed up play. The ball did not hit the pin. Am I penalized, and if so, what?
My note to Hadyn:
Hi Hadyn,
Bill should find someone else to play with. The penalty is a round of drinks paid by his opponent for not tossing him the ball or saying, "pick it up, that's good!"
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Excellent answer - and mine's a large one, please!
Sadly for Bill, the 'authorities' deem that it is impossible for a ball to fall into the hole without hitting the flagstick if the flagstick is also in the hole. As the rules impose a 2 stroke penalty for hitting an unattended flagstick when puting from the green, Bill would therefore be penalised accordingly.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Resistable Force Meets a Movable Object!
Q 196. From Chuck:
My opponent marks his ball on the green with a golf tee placed in the ground vertically. My putt not only hits the tee but its speed is impeded considerable and stops well short and off line. What rules, if any, are breached and what are the penalties, if any?
Are there restrictions to the type, size and/or configuration of a marker? Is this more of an etiquette thing and it's my responsibility to have him change the marker?
Note: I always guess at the answer before I send these questions on to Hadyn. Occasionally I'm right! - Don
Hi Hadyn
I thought you asked for the marker to be moved and then you're on your own. ???
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
Sorry for the delay in replying - short holiday skiing the golf courses of Colorado!
Re Chuck's question - your answer summarises it admirably! The tee as a marker is perfectly acceptable and as such is a moveable obstruction so the player can ask to have it moved without penalty. If he doesn't - and if the ball hits it - no penalty and he must play the ball as it lies after the deflection.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is There a Shoe Rule?
Q 195. From Kalina:
During a charity tournament, organized by our club, one of my opponent (non member and with high non recognized handicap) played barefooted.
After my (sarcastic) remark against that vulgar ruination of the greens and the course, I was reprimanded by one of the pros that there is no rule recommending the use of golf shoes on the course.
Could you please help me to find the text, indicating / or not the use of special shoes.
Best regards,
Kalina Markova
Sofia, Bulgaria
Hi Hadyn,
This came in for Scott who would not know the shoe rule, assuming there is one. Especially in Bulgaria. Everywhere I've played there is some kind of proper dress rule, determined by the club and enforced maybe the local pro but usually by a marshal.
You have my curiosity up; what is ?
"... decision 24.2b 14 by the USGA passed into law the very circumstance you described which Gene encountered!!"
[Note:To put the above in context, I commented to Haydn that Gene Sarazen considered his greatest golf shot one he played during a Ryders Cup match, not his double eagle at the Masters.
Gene was down a hole or two. His opponent was on the green in 2 while Gene's second shot ended up inside a refreshment stand nearby the green. Under the circumstances Gene decided to play from inside the stand off the concrete floor. He hit the ball through an open window stiff to the pin. Gene's opponent 3 putted, Gene made his to win the hole and he went on to win the match.]
Another "Sarazenism" for you -- Gene always thought golf would be a better game if played to 12 holes instead of 18.
Best regards,
Don
Hi Don,
I like the 12 hole rule - if it were any 12 of 18, I would be a pro by now!!
I also believe that there should be only 15 simple rules - instead of 34 + over 120 sections + over 100 subsections + over 4000 decisions interpreting the rules. It is a sad condemnation of how bad the rules are when 3000 decisions have been necessary to interpret them!!
24.2b/14 - player hits his ball into the clubhouse, opens a window and then chips out on the basis that although the clubhouse was an immoveable obstruction, a window is a moveable obstruction and opening it constitutes moving it within the limits of the rules. R&A / USGA agreed - so no penalty was incurred.
However, moving on to something simple - there is nothing in the rules of golf requiring or regulating the wearing of shoes.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Do I Play My Cracker or My Nightmare?
Q 194. From Alex:
In match play I tee off with a nightmare and believe the ball to be potentially lost. I say to my opponent I’ll play a provisional and hit a cracker right up the middle. After he plays he says he will take the 5 minutes to find my ball which I know is preposterous , but supposing on proceeding to his ball he finds mine in a rubbish lie and on calling me over I identify it as mine.
Questions are :
1) Would I have to walk over and identify it and thus have to use it as the ball in play?
2) If I had , after striking the provisional , declared the provisional a substitute would this have been within rules and changed matters ?
Thanks for the question from Alex.
He is obliged to go over and identify it ; if it is his, he is also obliged to play the original ball and cannot simply opt to play the provisional.
He cannot simply declare the provisional to be a substitute. His original ball is only lost (and therefore cannot be played) if it is not found within 5 minutes or if, before his opponent found it, he has treated it as lost by playing a further stroke with the provisional.
Best regards,
Hadyn
There's a Dfference Between a Stone and a Brick!
Q 193. From Arjun:
Dear Mr Hadyn,
It is great pleasure that I am mailing you. I am from India and play an handicap of 6. Today we have an issue in our 4 ball.
My opponent 's ball was laying in the fairway but there was a stone under it .....does he get a relief for it or does he have to play as it lies, and what if the same sitution was if one's ball is on the stone in the rough?
Thanks,
Arjun Kuchhal
Copper Chimney Restaurant
Jaipur
In answer to Arjun's question - stones are 'loose impediments' and may be moved without penalty. However, if in moving the loose impediment, the player also causes the ball to be moved, then he incurs a 1 stroke penalty and must replace the ball in its original position. So in the circumstance described he would probably have to play the ball as it lies - and the same rules apply if the ball were in the rough.
This is another rule which I consider to be unfair - if you have put the ball in the fairway, which is the object of the game, why should you be penalised in such circumstances. If the stone were not a natural object but a man made object (such as a brick) and the ball lay on it, as it is then an 'obstruction' the player is entitled to lift the ball, remove the obstruction and drop the ball in approximately the same place - all without penalty. Totally illogical!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Stay On The Green When I Putt?
Q 192. From Don:
Joe Davidson and an associate of his are bringing out a new putter, the Pivot Putter. The idea is this -- your left or lead arm is held firmly against your left leg. The putter is pulled back by your right hand along the surface of the green in an arc. Then the putter is pushed forward to the ball again sliding on the surface of the green. If you don't move your body and keep your lead arm stationary you have to come back to square when you strike the ball.
There is a argument over whether keeping the putter in contact with the green is legal. Is this putting stroke legal?
Nothing in the rules specifically prevents such a stroke - provided that it cannot be considered testing the surface (unlikely, as this normally only applies if using the ball or hand) or damaging the green (this is a matter of etiquette, not a rule). Also, it should be borne in mind that to be a valid stroke the ball must be hit and not pushed.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In Deep Water - Now What?
Q 191. From Adam:
Imagine a "c" shaped pond in front of the tee with fairway in the centre of it. Now if I hit my shot travelling over the bottom half of the "c" shaped pond and land in the top part without bouncing, were should I drop?.

My understanding is at the point I "last" crossed the boundry of the water hazard. This would be just inside the top of the "c" shape. Arguments have started whilst discussing this as some people think it is the point at which you first crossed the hazard. In this example it would mean playing from back at the tee area.
Any help with this would be appreciated.
Adam is right - the key word is 'last', so in his case the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard at the point he indicated, so he can drop the ball at any point on the extension of a line drawn from the hole back through the point where his ball last crossed the hazard.
However, this is an 'either / or' situation so ironically, his friends are also right - the other option (and the choice would be Adam's) is to play the ball from the spot where the original ball was played - i.e. the tee!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
How Long Is 10 Seconds?
Q 190. From Daniel:
I have a question about the rule 16.2 ball overhanging hole.
If I putt for par (par 3) and the ball overhangs and finally falls in after the 10 second rule. I believe I have a score of 4 but my friend said it is a 5 . Who is correct?
The player is deemed to have holed out with his 3rd stroke but has to add a 1 stroke penalty - total 4. But remember - the 10 seconds only starts when you get to the hole, provided you take a reasonable time in getting to the hole from where you putted.
Regards,
Hadyn
Does the Spider Move Make It Legal?
Q 189. From Bucky:
With Camilo Villegas' surging popularity this question has come up:
When lining up a putt from behind the ball is it okay to kneel on the ground or even lie down on the ground behind the ball to better see the line?
We cannot find this in our rules book.
Some of us say that it's okay. Some of us say that it's not and that's why Villegas does his spider move. (Some of us believe that Villegas does his spider move just because he can and is showing off).
Your opinion, kind sir.
To answer Bucky's question, the line of putt extends only from the ball to the hole, so crouching down etc. behind the ball to establish the line prior to making a stroke is permissible - as long as it does not constitute testing the surface of the green or damaging somebody else's line of putt / damaging the green.
The last two, provided they are not deliberate, are offences against etiquette rather than against the rules of golf.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What Would We Do Without Experts!
Q 188. Follow up from Tony on his question last week.  Tony took Hadyn's advice and asked the R&A.
Hi Hadyn,
Thank you for you response regarding a player playing off a wrong handicap in a stableford comp and claiming more shots than he was entitled to.
Since writing to you we have had a response from the R&A as follows.
I would confirm that the interpretation of the phrase “effects the number of strokes received ” in the context of rule 6-2b is whether the competitor was allocated more shots than he would have been entitled to if he had declared the correct handicap. Whether the additional stroke or strokes are used by the player during the round, or whether the player gets any benefit from the stroke or strokes ,is irrelevant. Therefore in this case the committee correctly disqualified the player under rule 6-2b."
Thanks for the update from Tony - exactly what I would have expected from my 'learned' friends at the R&A.
Why make a logical and sensible ruling when you can make life confusing and difficult for the average golfer. If I were a cynic I might contemplate that if the rules were clear and simple, the R&A / USGA wouldn't need a whole raft of staff and members to make up their rules committees. Fortunately, I am just a simple golfer!
Do you 'receive' 10 handicap strokes when on that particular course it is only possible to utilise 9?? Of course not - a player cannot receive what cannot possibly be given!
In a very similar case a 9 handicap player mistakenly declared a 10 handicap, used all 10 strokes and won the competition - but nobody noticed the error until after he had been declared the winner ; this was referrred to the R&A who decided........that the result should stand!! Common sense and consistency??
......and before anyone tells me that the above case was decided under a different rule which says that a penalty cannot be imposed after the competition has closed unless the player knowingly played off a higher handicap - I already know, but still disagree with the R&A's view of Tony's case!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Gotta Go to a HIgher Authority on This One
Q 187. From Tony:
A member plays in a stableford comp. the course as been reduced to 16 holes due to winter conditions. He played off an handicap of 13 taking three quarters giving him 10 shots.
He signs his card and posts the winning score into the handicap box, it is then discovered his handicap is 12 and that he is only entitled o 9 shots.
He was disqualified for playing off the wrong handicap. He claims that because the two holes not played did not allow him to use the extra shot claimed his score should stand and he should not have been disqualified.
Please clarify.
Good question from Tony Williams - and of sufficient complexity to warrant a referral to the R&A for an authoritative answer.
My humble opinion is..............under Rule 6.2b, it is the responsibility of the competitor to record his correct handicap on the scorecard. If he records a higher handicap and this affects the number of strokes received, he is disqualified from the competition. If it doesn't affect the number of strokes received, then the score stands.
It is not clear whether 'strokes received' means strokes to which he is entitled, or strokes actually taken. In the present case, he was entitled to 10 strokes, but could only actually take 9 because of the problem with 2 holes. So (fortuitously) he actually benefited from the correct number of handicap strokes as if he had declared the correct handicap. I would take the pragmatic view that he secured no advantage from the error and therefore he should not have been disqualified.
However, there is no guarantee that my colleagues at the R&A / USGA would take the same view.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Here's Mud in Your Eye!
Q 186. From George:
Good Day Haydn,
I landed in a mud patch the other day. There was still a little water in this patch. Nobody, in my club, has come up with a suitable answer.
I played the ball as it lay and then played a second in the hopes. This mud was on the entrance to the fairway at the end of a mown path between the rough. As mud is a mixture of water and sand does this constitute casual water? If it is, I was spattered with this muck for nothing.
Thanks,
George Haskins
George certainly comes up with some good ones!
To constitute casual water, the water must be visible before or after the player takes his stance ; if he can see it, then it is probably casual water from which the player is entitled to relief.
Best regards,
Hadyn
An Accident or a Stroke?
Q 185. From Patrick:
A player sets his ball up on the tee. He takes his stance preparatory to making a stroke. He then decides (according to his own admission afterwards) to take a practice swing from this position. In doing so he strikes the ball sending it several yards off the tee. Should his ball now be considered in play?
Thanks for the question from Patrick.
If it was indeed a practice swing and the ball was struck accidentally, then as the ball was not in play at the time of the swing, it is not considered to be a stroke. So, the ball was not in play, there is no penalty and the ball must be replaced on the tee!
Back to watching golf on tele!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Can I Play Two Tournaments At The Same Time?
Q 184. From Pete:
Can one score card count for two stableford competitions?
We have found ourselves with the following scenario.
A stableford competition has been organized to start in the afternoon. By chance another stableford competition has been booked for the same
day and it is to start in the morning. Some of the morning players intended to play in the afternoon competition. Can these players enter
both competitions and use the score in the morning to count for both?
For me it appears that from decision 32-1/1 and rule 33-3 this may be possible if the committee agrees. Is it within the rules to allow this
and if so is it moraly ok to do this?
Thanks for the question from Pete - don't quite understand it, therefore the answer must be 'No'!! I think he must have read the rule book after a couple of beers.
Equally I don't think either common sense or morality are reflected in the rules of golf!!
If indeed there were 2 competitions - morning and afternoon - then they are precisely that, and the card from one cannot possibly count in the other.
If it were one competition with the option of morning or afternoon start times then, equally obviously, either a morning or afternoon card can count.
Decision 32/1/1 is not relevant as that is case specific and relates to playing simultaneously in two different types of stroke play competition i.e.scoring stroke play and stableford from the player's scores in one round. Likewise 33.3 does not apply as it relates only to times of starting and group pairings.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 183. From Bill:
Sir,
A playing partner of mine has a tendency to hit the ball that is in play with his practice swings. We all know it was indeed his practice swing so we allowed him to replace the ball. How is it determined a stroke if he has not addressed the ball? Is it a penalty stroke or a mistake?
Thank you for your time
Thanks for the question from Bill - glad he addresses me with the respect I deserve (as I don't get that at home!)
Bill and his friends are obviously very forgiving people. Once a ball is in play and the player causes the ball to move with a practice swing he is in breach of Rule 18.2, he incurs a 1 stroke penalty and must replace the ball in its original position. The fact that he may not have addressed it is irrelevant. It does not count as a stroke because he didn't intend to strike the ball - hence he has to replace it ; if it had counted as a stroke he would have had to have played it as it lay.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section P12 Practice swing.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Some Guys Have Too Much Time on Their Hands
Q 182. From Alan:
I have just bought some tee pegs which state on the packet ”conforms to the Rules of Golf”. I did not know there were rules about the type of tee pegs. What are they?
Thanks for the question from Alan - unbelievably the R&A/USGA did decide in 2004 to legislate on the exciting subject of tee pegs - and decided on just one rule, namely that they should be no more than 4 inches in length! These guys really do need to get a life!
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Countryman with a Problem
Q 181. From Trevor:
Whilst playing in a foursomes match recently, one of my opponents was putting on the green and his partner stood behind the hole watching his line of putt. is this allowed as he would be able to see any movement of the hole if his partner did not sink his putt.?
Thanks for the question from Trevor.
In foursomes the nature of the game is that each side plays only one ball and the players play alternate shots in turn, so there would be no advantage in the partner standing behind the hole to see the line of putt.
I assume Trevor means fourball better ball - but in either case there is no penalty against the player or his partner in these circumstances provided that the line of putt is not touched. This would be deemed either obtaining advice by observation or, even if the partner specifically pointed out on the line of the putt , this is permissible in a team game.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 180. From: Peter Lane on the Murray River down under:
I have just got an email asking me to adjudicate on a golf ruling and I thought I best ask the expert.
A player has marked down 6 a half when it was in fact 7 a half.
My answer was that although the player only has to mark down his/her stroke score it would incur the wrath of the committee if everyone did this in a par or stableford round.
They did not say, but I assume that they signed the card, and although signed an incorrect card with relation to the stroke score the end result for the Par even was right. I reckon common sense should prevail and the players score stands.
I see the words 'common sense' and 'logic' - neither of which can be assumed in anything to do with the rules of golf!
I am confused as to the precise circumstances giving rise to the question from PeterLaneontheMurrayRiverdownunder. As the hole in question seems to have been halved - whatever the score - I assume it was a match play situation. If so, the recorded score is irrelevant as match play is scored by 'hole won', 'hole lost' or 'halved'.
If it was a strokeplay or stableford competition, then the player would be disqualified if his card as submitted recorded a score lower than that actually taken at the relevant hole. There is an exception if it was a stableford competition and if the gross score does not affect the stableford points scored - for example, if the 6 or 7 was taken at a par 3 hole where the player received only one handicap stroke, he would not be disqualified because the stableford score would be 0 points whether it was a gross 6 or 7.
Hope that this covers most of the bases!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 179. From John:
I have a question to what penalty if any applies to the following scenario. We have a local rule at our golf club that states relief must be taken from GUR as per Rule 25-1 ( this is printed on the back of the score card but doesn't state any penalty for non-complience). My query is one of our foursome landed in GUR and unaware he was in GUR played his next shot from where his ball lay ; once he had played he noticed the chalk mark and informed his playing partner. We all agreed he had to replay his ball after taking the appropriate relief but we could not agree on what penalty if any applied.
Hope you can help we had various answers from 1 , 2 stroke penalties to no penalty.
Thanks for the question from John.
As the local rule prohibiting play from an area which is ground under repair is one which complies with the specimen local rules approved by the R&A/USGA, breach of it incurs a 2 stroke penalty in accordance with Appendix 1 Part B 1(a) of the Rules of Golf.
Best regards,
Hadyn
How to Fill Out a Form
Q 178. From Alan:
My question is about the completion of a competition score card. If a player forgets to put his handicap 'in the box provided', but does write it down below his gross score and subtracts it correctly to achieve his net score, is it considered correct and that he's completed his obligation to record his correct handicap on his card.
hanks for the question from Alan. . Rule 6.2b specifies only that the handicap must be correctly recorded on the score card - as I assume 'correctly' refers to the accuracy of the handicap and not the position on the scorecard, the rule doesn't specify where, so I believe Alan complied with the rule (albeit inadvertently!)
Incidentally, he need not add the scores and apply his handicap deduction, as that is the reponsibility of the Committee which organised the competition.
Best regards,
Hadyn
In the Bag
Q 177. From George:
Good Day Haydn,
Your replies to other questions have answered mine but after a long time I am now in a quandary..
During our round on Saturday last, one our opponents in the fourball hit a disastrous shot. The ball struck one of the
bags and burst a seam and lodged in the pocket of the bag. Freak accident.
According to the rules you play the ball as it lies. The bag was an opponents bag so no breach of rule. Now the big “but”. In order to play his ball the opponent had to remove it from the pocket and drop it as near as possible.
My ruling was that this was not a free drop and penalized him one stroke. Playing partners agreed.
Four days later this guy is still moaning that he should have had a free drop. Please elucidate.
Thanks ,
George Haskins
Always good to hear from George, especially when he gives the wrong ruling!
Hard to believe, this sort of thing has happened before!
The player who played the stroke has 2 options under Rule 19.3. Either he can cancel the stroke and play again from where the previous shot was played, or, as in George's situation, he can take a drop - without penalty - dropping the ball as near as possible to where it was when it ended up in the pocket.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B8 Ball deflected or stopped.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Wide Stride vs. Side Saddle
Q 176. From Jennifer:
While playing in a amateur tournament, I putted and left my ball about 10 inches short of the hole. I asked and was allowed to putt out. In order not to step on the line of another player's putt, I widened my stance. The width of my stance caused one foot to be past the hole, but both of my feet were behind the line of my putt. I know that you can't stand astride of your own line, but my fellow competitor said that you have to have both feet on the same side of the hole as your ball. I can't find this in the rules.
I agree with Jennifer, as I can't find it in the rules either!
Maybe her fellow competitor was confusing it with the rule which does not permit the player to make a stroke from a stance which touches the line of putt or its extension beyond the hole. However, this does not prohibit having one foot on either side of the hole - as long as the stance does not touch the line or is not astride the line, or its extension beyond the hole.
Best regards,
Hadyn
The Head Came Off My Driver, Now What?
Q 175. From Robert:
Playing in a foursome Stableford competition, unfortunately during my back swing with a driver off the tee the head completely detached itself and before I could stop. I continued with the down swing. One of my opponents, not with standing the fact that the club head narrowly missed hitting him on the head, just muttered, "you're playing two off the tee".
Is he correct?.
Thank you and keep up the good work
Robert Bruce
Thanks for the question from Robert Bruce - is he related to the legendary Robert the Bruce (for those with Scottish ancestry)?
The answer to the question does not depend on ancestry. The 'stroke' is not counted as a stroke - because a shaft without a head on it is not considered to be a club with which the player is capable of making a stroke. So no stroke, no penalty and start over again.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section S26 Stroke.
Best regards,
Hadyn
A Playing Partner Hits the Ball with His Practice Swing
Q 174. From Bill:
Sir,
A playing partner of mine has a tendency to hit the ball that is in play with his practice swings. We all know it was indeed his practice swing so we allowed him to replace the ball. How is it determined a stroke if he has not addressed the ball? Is it a penalty stroke or a mistake?
Thank you for your time
Thanks for the question from Bill - glad he addresses me with the respect I deserve (as I don't get that at home!)
Bill and his friends are obviously very forgiving people. Once a ball is in play and the player causes the ball to move with a practice swing he is in breach of Rule 18.2, he incurs a 1 stroke penalty and must replace the ball in its original position. The fact that he may not have addressed it is irrelevant. It does not count as a stroke because he didn't intend to strike the ball - hence he has to replace it ; if it had counted as a stroke he would have had to have played it as it lay.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section P12 Practice swing.
Best regards,
Hadyn
What do you do when your ball is hit on the fairway?
Q 173. From Evelyn:
When your ball is hit on the GREEN by another player, you place it back as near as possible to where it had been lying.
If your ball is hit on the FAIRWAY, and it is hard to see from where the ball originally lay, does the same rule apply?
Thanks for the question from Evelyn.
The answer is 'yes' - except that if the exact spot cannot be determined the ball must be dropped (not placed) in approximately the same location.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sectin B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 172. From June:
Whilst playing a par 5 hole at our local course, my third shot landed in a greenside bunker which runs the length of the left side of the green. I was near the far end level with the pin I walked back to pick up the rake (to rake the bunker after playing my shot).
Were the rake was lying about 20 yards right of my ball, someone had left footprints in the bunker and out of courtesy I raked these footprints before going up to play my shot.
Have I broken any rules? as this was done out of courtesy to players behind as one of my playing partners commented on the situation?
I had been in several bunkers on the course that day and was not, as one partner suggested, testing the texture of the bunker before playing it.
Thanks for the question from June Simons.
Alas, the road to Hell is paved with good intentions......and the rules of golf occasionally punish courtesy!
Under the interpretations of Rule 13.4 a player was deemed to have tested the condition of the bunker when he stuck the rake handle in the bunker prior to playing his stroke - so I have no doubt that June's courteous raking prior to playing her stroke would similarly incur a penalty.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section B33 Bunker.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Is there a penalty if I brush sand off my line of putt?
Q 171. From Mike:
A player was off the green but elected to putt. He used his hand to sweep sand off his line of putt. He was penalized by his opponent and disagreed. Which rule was he penalized under? What was the correct penalty, please?
Thanks for the question from Mike.
If he brushes sand on the green on his line of putt with his hand there is no penalty. However, if he does so off the green he has touched the line of putt and incurs a 2 stroke /loss of hole penalty under Rule 16.1a.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section L7 Line of putt/play
Best regards,
Hadyn
When can I place my putter on my line?
Q 170. From Niall:
I have discovered while on the putting green that rather than pick a marker on the green for my line that if i rest my putter between the hole and the ball I get a better line which has improved my putting immensely, is this allowed under the rules of golf?
I would be grateful for any help in this matter.
Thanks for the question from Niall.
The answer depends on where he touches the green between his ball and the hole.
The general rule is that a player may not touch the line of his putt - and if he does there is a 2 stroke / loss of hole penalty under rule 16.1.  : However, there is an exception which permits him to touch the line of putt without penalty if it is as part of his address routine, involves placing his putter head immediately in front of the ball and does not result in pressing anything down (so as to improve the line of putt).
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section L7 Line of Putt
Best regards,
Hadyn
Are you up to date on rabbit holes?
Q 169. From Alan:
Our golf society were playing on our local course and one of our players hit his ball into a Bunker and into a hole in the bunker about 6 inches into and under the lip of the bunker. A friendly discussion occurred as to a ruling . If it was classed as a rabbit scrape/hole could he have dropped his ball on top of the bunker, nearest point of relief . or as 95% of us believe, he must drop into the bunker . Please help !
I am always up to date on rabbits - rabbit pie is one of the delicacies at our local golf club!
Thanks for the question from Alan. He can drop in the bunker without penalty - but not nearer the hole than where the ball originally lay, or outside the bunker with a 1 stroke penalty - and if he drops outside it must be on the extension of the line from the hole back through the spot in the rabbit hole where the ball originally lay.
Freedom of choice is a wonderful thing.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 168. From Craig:
Please explain your interpretation of rule 27-2 a. (Provisional Ball) which seems to allows the spirit of the game to be abused.
Summary of the Rule: The player must inform his opponent that he intends to play a provisional ball. If he fails to state this then the second ball (effectively the provisional) becomes the `ball in play` under penalty.
THE SCENARIO:
The ball is played from the tee and remains `in play` but is in a position where the player knows he will experience severe problems, say behind a tree. He could deliberately avoid stating "I am going to play a provisional ball" then no matter if the original ball is found, it is officially `lost`. He can effectively continue with the second ball under penalty (this ball could be a 300 yard drive straight down the middle and therefore worth calling the original ball `lost`. Can this play be stopped.
I quite like the idea of a book - Everything You Ever Wanted To Know About Provisionals, But Were Afraid To Ask??
Thanks for the question from Craig.
If people are thinking how they can abuse the rules, then they shouldn't be playing golf in the first place. As that great English golfer, William Shakespeare, wrote in one of his plays, 'We are all honourable men!'
However, R27.2 should not really be capable of abuse, even by those evil people who would wish to try. A provisional is a time saving procedure and can be used only if the original ball is / may be lost or out of bounds. Having not declared it to be a provisional, it does indeed become the ball in play, but the player incurs a 1 stroke penalty. In the 'Scenario', the original must be looked for and if the original is found, it must be played and the 'provisional' cannot then be used. Also, when the original is found the penalty incurred with the 'provisional' is cancelled and play resumes with the original. If it is genuinely lost - i.e. cannot be found within 5 minutes - then the provisional must be used, and the player incurs both the lost ball penalty and the penalty for failing to declare the provisional. A player cannot simply treat a ball as lost by declaring it to be so.
So, there is no real opportunity for cheating, unless the player finds it but doesn't declare that he has found it. If someone is determined to cheat then the rules are almost irrelevant - particularly in golf where it is incumbent on the player to abide by the rules and declare any breaches himself. There are no referees looking over his shoulder, although his fellow competitors may well be keeping a keen eye on him!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 167.
Hi Hadyn:
Before I get to my rules questions, what did you think of the US Open?
If the player has hit a ball from the "T" box into the trees, has NOT hit a provisional, and s/he goes forward to search for the ball and it is not found within the 5 minutes, MUST s/he go back to the "T" box to put another ball in play or can s/he take a stroke & distance penalty and hit from the place where the original is lost?
If the ball is in a bunker and it is declared unplayable by the player, can s/he drop the ball 'just outside the bunker' or must it be dropped from where the original stroke was made?
Thank you for your help.
Loved every minute of the US Open - proper golf at last, none of this 26 under par rubbish!! Felt sorry for Monty - but I suspect he psyched himself out of it ,and made the fatal mistake of changing his mind.
Re Question 1 - the answer depends on where the ball was lost!!.
If it was in abnormal ground conditions, the player must determine the spot where it entered the ANC, establish the nearest point of relief to that spot and then drop within 1 club length of the nearest point of relief.
If it was in a water hazard, he can either determine the point where it entered the hazard and then drop behind the hazard any distance on the extension of the line from the hole back through the entrance point, or he can take the stroke and distance option and play from where the previous stroke was played.
If lost in a lateral water hazard, in addition to the water hazard options, he can opt to drop within 2 club lengths of the point where it entered the hazard or within 2 club lengths of a point on the opposite margin of the hazard opposite to where it entered.
Finally, if it was lost anywhere else, he must take the stroke and distance penalty and go back to where the previous stroke was played from.
Question 2
The player has 3 options :
1. Stroke and distance
2. Drop within 2 club lengths
3. Drop back on the extension of the line from the hole through the unplayable lie.
If he adopts 2 or 3, he must drop in the bunker.
Hope that clears it up - especially for Evelyn!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 166. From Paul:
Not desperately important but my friends and I are in dispute over how the "honour" is determined in Stableford competitions. My (pre 2004) edition of "The Golf Rules Dictionary" states that in these competitions order of play is decided by net score. In general strokeplay it is by gross score. Rule 10 does not mention how order of play is determined in Stablefords but indicates that in all strokeplay competitions it is only gross score which is ever taken. Was there a change in 2004?
Thanks for the question from Paul.
Whilst Rule 10 does indeed deal with Order of Play, and whilst it would have been logical to include the rule relating to the honour in Stableford, in order to confuse us mere mortals the R&A/USGA hid this in Rule 32 (dealing with Stableford). To make life even more difficult, it is not actually specified in the rule itself, but in a decision interpreting the rule!
The procedure is still the same post 2004.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 165. From Pam:
A person with a medical condition is using a buggy during a competition. Can another person go in the buggy with them if this second person is not
playing in the competition?
Can a person go with them if they are playing in the competition?
First an update from London, then Pam's question. Things here are just wonderful - summer arrived a couple of days ago and should last for another week! I try to avoid the madness that masquerades as news / newspapers. For the next month we are swamped with World Cup soccer coverage - I love football, but 24 x 7 of anything is not good. I think with my 'Bah, humbug' attitudes I would make an excellent Dickensian recluse!
As far as the question from Pamela is concerned - it does indeed depend......................................... but on the rules of the competition in which she is playing, as opposed to the rules of golf, which do not deal with who can and who cannot ride on a buggy. In the absence of anything specific for the competition, I guess she can do whatever she wants to!
That's about as technical as I can get on this one!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 164. From Ted:
On the Scigolf website you have a question/answer as follows ..
From John:
In stroke play, a ball was driven from the tee and presumed to be "lost" in deep rough, but out of bounds. A provisional ball is struck. The first ball is not found and the provisional is then played.. How many strokes have been played? The ball lies?
Now part II - same as first except the ball is declared "lost" but not out of bounds. The player returns to the tee box and puts another ball in play.. The ball lies?
Part III: Please explain "stroke and distance" penalty.
Thanks for the questions from John McLeish. Re parts 1 and 2, the procedure is the same whether it is lost out of bounds or in the rough. Once the original ball is lost, having played a provisional ball it becomes the ball in play and it lies 3 strokes - i.e. the next stroke will be the fourth.
'Stroke and distance' is a popular description of the normal lost ball procedure under which, once the ball has not been found within the 5 minute search period the player adopts the penalty procedure under Rule 27. He takes a 1 stroke penalty and plays another ball from the spot from which the original ball was played. The 'stroke' is the penalty stroke and the 'distance' is going back to where the original ball was played from. When he again plays from the original spot it is his 3rd stroke.
The provisional ball procedure is an attempt to save time instead of going through the above procedure and having players going back 200 yards or so to the tee having already spent 5 minutes searching - but the end result is still the same. If the provisional ball is eventually adopted because the original can't be found, the first stroke with the provisional ball is the third for scoring purposes. A couple of relevant points - you can't simply declare a ball lost. It is only lost if it isn't found within the minutes or if the player has treated it as lost by playing another ball before the 5 minutes has expired - e.g by playing the 4th stroke with the provisional in John's case.
Also, The procedure is different if the ball is lost in a water hazard or in abnormal ground conditions.
Hope this answers the questions!!
Best regards, Hadyn
Q 163. My issue/question is this.. We were in a tourney yesterday and a player hit a ball to what looked like woods (no type of stakes visible). He then declared and played a provisional ball to the fairway. Upon reaching the area of his first ball that was in the 'woods', we noted the red stakes. He in turn declared his provisional ball dead and took a drop from the lateral hazard. We never found his first shot, but everyone agreed it was in the hazard. Did this play out right?
He was hitting his 3rd from his dropped ball. Are there any ramifications to playing a provisional ball because you think you are OB, only to find it as lateral hazard? I was confused and thought maybe since we never actually found his tee shot, that he would be required to play the provisional since he hit a provisional. But, I didn't say much other than barely asking if they were procedurally correct. This took place in a stroke play competition.
Ummmm............why don't they just hit the ball straight and then these issues would not arise??
Alternatively, if I were King of the USGA the rules would be simple - there would be no such thing as provisional balls, water hazards, lateral water hazards, out of bounds, lost ball or stroke and distance. If the ball wasn't in the fairway, the player would have 3 choices -
1. play it as it lies without penalty or,
2. drop it within 1 club length of where it lay with a 1 stroke penalty or
3. drop it (or if it can't be found or picked up, drop a replacement ball) back in the fairway with a 2 stroke penalty.
The answer to Ted's question is that if, having played a provisional, it then transpires that the original ball is probably lost in a water hazard, he must pick up the provisional and take the relief and penalty specified by rule 26.1 - so in the circumstances it looks as though he did adopt the correct procedure.
Same answer if he believed it to be OB - but then found it in a water hazard. :
See the good old Golf Rules Dictionary sections L10 Lost ball and P16 Provisional ball!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 162. From Nancy:
What happens if you chip your ball onto the green and it hits an opponents ball, knocking it in? Is it a score for the opponent, or does he have to take the ball out of the hole and rehit it, or do you (the hitter) score on the shot.
Thanks for the question from Nancy.
Nancy's opponent has to take his ball out of the hole, replace it and play it from where it originally lay, but Nancy has to play her ball from where it came to rest. There are no penalties.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections B8 Ball deflected or stopped and B18 Ball moved when stationary
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 161. From Dave K (London - UK):
Dear Hadyn,
Can you rule on this one for me. I am on the green and address the ball with my puttter.
Threre is a gust of wind and the ball blows backwards onto my puttter.
Should I be penalsied regards this? and if so what penalty?
A lot of hot air around in London these days!
To answer Dave's question......it's a good news and bad news situation. When the ball is moved by the wind it must be played from where it comes to rest and usually there is no penalty. However, if the player or his equipment then stops the moving ball - even accidentally and whether or not he had addressed it - he loses the hole inatch play ; in stroke play he incurs a 2 stroke penalty and must play it from where it lies.
See the Golf Rules Dictionary sections B8 Ball deflected or stopped and B18 Ball moved when stationary
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 160. From Harvey:
Ball is on the green. My partner takes some practice putts a couple of feet to the side of the ball and touches his club on the green while practicing.
He takes his stance to putt the ball but had not completed his address because he had not grounded his club. The ball moves about 2 to 3 inches toward the hole. There was no wind or outside agency to cause the ball to move. He did replace the ball and putted. Does he incur a stroke penalty for the ball moving?
Thanks for the question from Harvey.
We live in a haunted house - if that is any use?? Sadly, there is not much in the rules under ' ball moved for no apparent reason'!!
However, if the player did not cause it to move, if he hadn't addressed it and if it wasn't moved by the wind, I guess it can only be deemed to have been moved by an outside agency - in which case the ball should be replaced without penalty in its original position and played from there.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section b18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 159. Good Day Haydn,
Either I have lost the plot or you have not answered any of my queries in a long while. Is all well in your world , or do we have to commiserate with you? . Please advise.
Thanks ,
George
To paraphrase the words of (another) great Englishman . 'The rumours of my demise are greatly exaggerated'!! . I am well and currently commiserating quietly- but not alone - with an excellent bottle of Argentinian Chardonnay.!
I think the answer lies in George's e mail address.. george@insomnia.co.za
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 158. From Bill, Jill and Jacob:
I have one simple question, but cannot find it in the rule book at all. We were wondering when a player is taking a practice stroke and accidentally hits his ball does he get penalized or does he just retrieve it and place it in its original spot? Also, When he addresses the ball and it moves does he get penalized?
Thanks for the questions from Bill,Jill and Jacob!!
The answer is..............it all depends on the circumstances! Normally, if the incident is on the tee and the ball is moved by a practice swing before it is 'in play', there is no penalty. However, if the ball is 'in play' then it is deemed to have been moved by the player and he incurs a 1 stroke penalty - plus the ball must be replaced in its original position before the next stroke is played.
It is the same deal regarding moving the ball after having addressed it.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections A2 Addressing the ball, B18 Ball moved when stationary and P12 practice swing.>p>
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 157. From Nancy:
What happens if you chip your ball onto the green and it hits an opponents ball, knocking it in? Is it a score for the
opponent, does he have to take the ball out of the hole and rehit it, or do you (the hitter) score on the shot?
Thanks for the question from Nancy..
Nancy's opponent has to take his ball out of the hole, replace it and play it from where it originally lay, but Nancy has to play her ball from where it came to rest. There are no penalties.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections B8 Ball deflected or stopped and B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 156. From Tony:
Can you please answer the following question for me please? My son played in the mid-week medal this week. He posted a score of gross 75. All scores were marked on the holes and the total etc was correct. His name was on the card and was signed by the player and marker.
The committee disqualified his winning score because he had not fillled in the date section of the card. The competition name box was filled in {as mid-week medal}. His entry fee had been paid io that day in a separate envelope with his name, comp details and the date displayed.
Can you please let me know the exact player responsibilities and if the competition committee has acted in the correct manner?
Thanks for the question from Tony Dunstan - ridiculous !!
I can't believe that this could possibly have happened. The player's responsibility is limited only to ensuring that his correct handicap is recorded on the card, the correct gross scores have been recorded and that the card has been properly signed.
The committee can only disqualify a person in the circumstances set out in the rules of golf - and failing to fill in the date definitely does not fall within those circumstances.
We are dealing with the sport of golf, not form filling ; there must be some other reason for the disqualification - if not, this committee should be banned from holding any positions of responsibility in golf - for life!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 155. In a four-ball match play event I was disqualified from a hole for taking relief from an imovable obstruction (the cart path). The ruling was based on not formally informing our opponent that I was going to take the drop.
The cart path was clearly in my stance and follow through and was not disputed by the other team. They were ahead in the fairway watching me and waiting to take their next shot. They had looked at the lie and did not raise any objection when I dropped the ball. After I took the shot, they questioned the drop saying we had not properly informed them. The Pro agreed and as a result, we lost the hole and the entire event by the margin of that hole.
What is the rule?
I'm not impressed with the Pro who made the ruling in this case!
An artificially surfaced cart path is under normal circumstances an immoveable obstruction - from which a player is entitled to relief without penalty if his ball is on it or is so close to it that it interferes with his stance or area of intended swing.
This relief is not dependent on the player advising anyone else - so he should not have been penalised for not informing his side's opponents.
See the Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstructions
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 154. From Neville:
Recently, in a 4 ball stableford event at our club in Perth, Western Australia, the first player hit off only to mishit badly, with his ball falling from the tee, not going past the tee markers. He asked his playing partner on the day to take his shot while he recomposed himself. This second player ( who was feeling some what ropy from a 60th birthday on the previous day), walked to the tee, and without thinking, knocked the first players ball away, back from the teeing area. He not only did this once, but struck it a second time while the ball was in motion.
With understandable amazement and much guffawing the 2 players waiting to hit claimed that in addition to the first players stroke, the second player had rattled up 6 shots by twice hitting his opponents ball - 2 penalty shots each time, plus a further 2 shots for hitting a moving ball.
My question relates to the whether their was any penalty at all as the second player had not put his own ball into play. Could it be that player 1 had only to replace his ball, with no penalty to him or player 2.
Thanks for the question from Neville Crane - probably sufficiently complex to be referred to the R&A for a ruling!!
My view is as follows! This was fourball stableford - each player plays his own ball, the better ball on each team counts for scoring purposes and the worst score on each hole is 0 points.
Once player 2 had moved player 1's ball, the proper procedure was that player 1 incurred a 1 stroke penalty and should have replaced it where it lay after his first stroke and played his 3rd scoring stroke from there ; the fact that player 2 moved it several times is irrelevant. The penalty was incurred by player 1, even though it was player 2's action that caused the penalty.
Player 2 incurred no penalty and provided the alcoholic haze permitted him to score reasonably well on the hole, presumably his score would have counted as the team score on that hole.
My alternative view............stay off the Castlemaine XXXX.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 153. From Peter:
I recently played game where I played a shot across water. I thought my ball had cleared the water and landed in the bunker, my playing partner thought it was just short and in the water. I opted to play a provisional ball and walked forward to where the ball crossed the line of the hazard measured two club lengths and played from there. My partner disagreed again and stated that a provisional ball had to be played from the original spot. My answer was if my ball was in the water my next shot under a penalty would have been from a spot where my ball crossed the hazard, therefore that's where I should play my provisional ball from. As it happens the ball was in the bunker and no ruling needed to be sought but a pint rests on your answer.
Thanks in anticipation.
Mine's a Guinness, please!!
Peter should probably stick to buying the pints - as at least his colleague was half right!
A provisional may only be played when the original might be out of bounds or lost somewhere other than in a water hazard. If, as in Peter's case, it could only have been lost in a water hazard then the other ball is not a provisional.
However, contrary to his view, he most certainly did need a ruling.
The bad news is that the second ball becomes the ball in play and he can't then play the original ball. The even worse news is that he should have played from the spot from which the original was played and incurred a 1 stroke penalty. Having played from considerably nearer the hole than the original spot and then having played the original ball when he wasn't entitled to, Peter would have been considered to be in serious breach of the rules and should have been disqualified.
But as it was a game between friends.........!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 152. From John:
Is it true you cannot be disqualified from a comp once the result is posted on a noticeboard at the completion of the final round?
Thanks for the question from John Miles.
Alas, not quite as simple as you'd think! A player may be disqualified after a competition has closed (meaning when the result has been officially announced) but only if he has returned a score lower than that actually taken, knowingly declared a wrong handicap or agreed to the waiver of a rule or knowingly have been in breach of any other rule for which the penalty is disqualification.
See Tha Golf Rules Dictionary section D7 Disqualification
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 151. From Alan:
Dear Haydn,
Please would you answer this question as soon as possible:
A player in a club Stableford competition realises that he made a mistake by playing a provisional ball from the wrong place, due to the fact that he thought his ball might have been lost in woodland area (which is designated as a hazard) and the original ball was immediately found after the provisional ball was played.
The provisional ball was picked up and play continued with the original ball.
There were no penalty shots incurred as the original ball was found.
This only came to light four days, after the competition results had been posted, in casual conversation. This player actually won the Stableford competition by one point.
The committee would like a discussion as to whether he should be disqualified completely, or due to the time delay should the result stand. His only crime was that he played the provisional ball from an incorrect position which was nearer the hole.
Thanks for the question from Alan Amor.
I don't think there is any need for discussion or disqualification - the result stands!!. As the original ball was found, it became the ball in play and the score with the original ball counted. The provisional ball could not be used once the original ball was found - so under Rule 27.2c any penalties incurred in playing the provisional ball are disregarded.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section P16 Provisional Ball
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 150. From Rick:
I've always played under the impression that the flag must be removed or attended if the ball is on the green, can be removed or attended or left
in if the ball is on the fringe but must be left in if the ball is off the green.
I was recently told by a PGA Tour caddie that the rules regarding the flag are the same for a ball off the green as on the fringe.
Is this correct?
Thanks for the question from Rick.
Clever guys (and gals), these caddies. Under R17.1 the player can have the flagstick attended, left in or removed no matter where he plays from.
The penalty for striking an unattended flagstick only applies if the shot is made from the green.
See the Golf Rules Dictionary section A14 Attending the Flagstick.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 149. From Mark:
We are currently arguing at our club whether you may strike the ball with the back of the clubhead; e.g., when a right hander needs to play a left handed
shot.
The rules specify that a club (except for a putter) may only have one striking face and that the ball must be fairly struck at with the head of the club. But can we use the back of the head (as long as it is not a striking face)?
Furthermore, since the rules specify that a putter may only have two striking faces if they are identical, does that preclude tapping the ball in the hole with the non-identical back of the putter (which I have watched the pros do many times).
Thanks very much!
Thanks for the question from Mark Pilling.
As long as the club is a 'conforming club' - i.e.its design falls within the club specifications set by the R&A/USGA - the player can strike the ball with any part of the club head, so in Mark's case using the back of the putter head is OK, as indeed is playing a stroke with the back of an iron or wood . The relevance of the face of the club is only in respect of whether or not it 'conforms' - and assuming it is made by a reputable manufacturer, it probably will!!
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections P17 Putter and S26 Stroke
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 148. From Stephen:
If you hit into a lateral hazard from the tee box, are you allowed to use a tee if you choose to replay from the original spot?
Thanks for the question from Stephen.
In the circumstances described the ball may be played from a tee.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 147. From Peter:
Could you please advise on the positioning of the pins on greens. I believe there is an advisory guideline from The R&A , but I have not been able to find it.
Nothing to do with the rules - I can't think of anything less necessary than guidelines as to pin placements ; whatever happened to common sense!!
Regarding the R&A - you (Peter) kindly published my article criticising the basis of the disqualification of Parnevik and Roe at the Open a couple of years ago ; well, yesterday the R&A / USGA announced that they were changing the rules so that there would not be a repeat of this episode. I am well pleased - it is the equivalent of moving a mountain!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 146. From Colin - Sydney, Australia:
My question is a ball has come to a stand on the green and is struck by a opponents ball chipping onto the green. What must be done to the hit ball?
Thanks for the question from Colin.
The ball that came to rest on the green and was subsequently hit by the chip shot must be replaced without penalty (Rule 18.5) ; the ball that was chipped from off the green must be played as it lies - again without penalty (Rule 19.5)
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections b8 Ball deflected and b18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 145. From Tihomir
My English not very well, but I hope you understand my question and answer me.
1. My ball lies on the green. I mark my ball with ball marker directly behind it (normally), and because hole too far, and when I try see putting lines by hole I dont see ball mark, and I sticking 'ball mark repair tool' cca 5-10cm behind ball marker. After 'reading green' I back to my ball mark, first pick 'ball mark repair tool', than put ball on the green (before marker), pick marker and play ball!
Penalty or not?
2. Can I mark ball (on the putting green) only with 'ball mark repair tool' sticking in the green?
Thanks for this question - as long as the repair tool is removed prior to playing the stroke, under Rule 8.2a there is no penalty (in English or in any other language) in the circumstances as described.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section l7 Line of putt.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 144. From Steve:
The 17th hole at our club has a lateral down the left side that starts close to the tee box. If you hit a snap hook off the tee box, the best option is to play from the previous spot. This is because the ground slopes severely at the hazard boundary. The question is, if you play from the tee box, can you tee the ball or do you have to drop it. Also, what is the answer if the ball landed out of bounds on the tee shot instead of a hazard.
Thanks for the question from Steve.
If the player opts to replay from where the previous stroke was made he can tee the ball up anywhere within the designated teeing ground -it does not need to be from exactly the same point where the previous shot was teed. It makes no difference if he is replaying after going OB or going into the lateral hazard.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section T4 Teeing Ground.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 143. From Alistair:
In a medal competition I accidentally teed off from a forward tee box, I realised my mistake and played another ball from the correct tee box and then completed the hole using the 2nd ball. I used the same club off both tees.
Am I right in thinking this is a 2 shot penalty, but had it happened in match play my opponent could have asked me to play the first ball (if for example I had topped it 50 yards into deep heather)?
Thanks for the question from Alistair - he has answered his own question correctly, so not much else I can add!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 142. From George:
After a long while I have a question.
We have an anomaly in our club where we have two bunkers with sprinkler heads in the bunkers. Normally they don’t come into play but on this occasion my opponent flew one into the bunker and plugged next to the sprinkler head. This is a greenside bunker and the ball lay in between the head and the flag in a direct line.
My understanding is that there is no relief from sprinkler heads except if you actually lie on or are in contact with one. In this instance I made my opponent play out from where he lay. Was I right or wrong?
Thanks for the question from George Haskins - alas I think he did his opponent a disservice!
A sprinkler head is an immoveble obstruction from which the player is entitled to relief without penalty if it interferes with his stance or area of intended swing (but not if it is merely on his line of play). In a bunker he must determine the nearest point of relief in the bunker which is not nearer the hole then drop the ball within 1 club's length.
For a full explanation see the Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstructions.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 141. From Ralph:
If during a practice swing, the club touches a branch and one leaf falls off, does this constitute a penalty, even if both players agree there was no benefit to the player taking the practice swing?
Thanks for the question from Ralph.
One swallow doesn't make a summer - and one leaf would not normally incur a penalty for improving the area of intended swing!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 140. From Sanjiv:
Under Rule 33-1, the Committee must establish the conditions under which a competition is to be played. Does this allow the Committee to apply a
discretionary penalty of, say 1 stroke or 1 point, in a Stableford competition where the net score for a hole has been recorded incorrectly?
Thanks for the question from Sanjiv.
I didn't quite understand his interpretation of R33.1. The Committee has no power to waive the rules of golf - or to impose a 'discretionary' penalty in the circumstances described.
Under Rule 33.5, in Stableford competitions, the Committee is responsible for applying the handicap recorded on the score card and therefore for determining the result of the hole. The player's obligation is only to record the correct gross score - the Committee has to calculate the net score, so it certainly cannot impose a penalty if the player has calculated the net score but got it wrong!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 139. From Anne:
Can you explain the fairly new rule - I think its where in ladies golf (stroke play ) a horrendous score on one particular hole can be amended
so that your card is not particularly affected although obviously you cannot win the comp.
Thanks for the question from Anne Burns.
In a word - 'No'!! Anything that says you can disregard a bad score if you don't like it is certainly nothing to do with the rules of golf. Could be
some 'way out' regulation re ladies' handicapping.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 138. From Judi:
I feel like a ditz. If you drop the ball under rule 28 and it roles back to same place to be unplayable can you redrop with out penalty or must you take another penalty and declare it unplayable again and hope you drop a little better the second time.
Also if a my ball lands in my sand bucket in match play what happens ?
Thanks for the question from Judi - maybe a ditz is a local alcolholic brew or such like??
Sorry to say, she needs something in which to drown her sorrows. She must either play it as it lies or again declare it unplayable and take a further penalty. Maybe the ditz element arises because prior to her first drop she did not consider the alternative relief options under Rule 28 which were possibly less risky - playing again from the point from which the original stroke was played, or playing on the extension of the line from the flag back through the point where the unplayable ball lay.
It must have been an adventurous round.........as far as the sand bucket is concerned, I assume that this was on the golf cart, in which case it is deemed to be part of Judi's golf 'equipment' so she suffers the penalty for having her moving ball stopped by her equipment - and in match play she loses the hole., unless....................
.............. if at the time the cart was being driven by her opponent, then there is no penalty and the stroke must be replayed from the point at which the ball originally lay.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B23 Ball unplayable and section B8 Ball deflected /stopped.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 137. From Coach:
I'm a jr. high golf coach and an incident happened when one of my players asked one of the other team's players to put the flag back in and attend it because he couldn't see the hole. My player putted it and it hit the flagstick as witnesed by one of the other coaches. He called a two-stroke penalty on my player. I'll admit the hitting the flagstick anywhere on the green is a two-stroke penalty, but the oponent didn't pull the pin when it was putted. The other coach said his player didn't even have his hand on it so it should have never been putted. I asume it's just ettiquette, but If I ask you to attend the pin and you fail to remove it , who's to blame.
Thanks for the question from 'Coach'.
It's all a question of intent - a bit like murder / manslaughter!
If the other player deliberately failed to pull the flagstick then he would be disqualified and Coach's player would have to replay the stroke without penalty. However, if there was no malicious intent - e.g if the flagstick was stuck or if the attender just wasn't paying attention - then, sadly, the 2 stroke penalty under Rule 17.3 applies.
As a personal opinion, I think this is one of the (many) rules which is unfair and needs amending.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section a14 Attending the flagstick.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 136. From Keith:
Hi Hadyn,
What a useful site you run, some of the Rules certainly need to be explained in simple terms that the average golfer can understand!
Can you clarify for me please. If a ball comes to rest on a bridge over a water hazard, my reading of the rules is that the ball is in the hazard, which means that there is no relief for the fact that the bridge is an immovable obstruction. Therefore the ball has to be played as it lies, or relief (penalty) can be taken in accordance with rule 26-1. The relief available for an immovable obstruction under rule 24-2(b) does not apply.
Thanks for the question from Keith Ware.
The answer is spot on - nothing further I can add ; good job, Keith!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 135. From Shawn:
My ball lands on the top of a gravel bridge across a hazard. Do I get relief from the bridge or is my ball considered inside the hazard and I have to either take a stroke for the lift or play it as it lies?
Shawn should talk to Keith Ware - they both had the same problem and both knew the answer ; play it as it lies or take relief as if in the hazard!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 134. From Peter:
A ball is in bunker up against a rake. The ball moves when you pick up the rake. You replace the ball in it's original spot, but it won't stay. What happens next?
Thanks for the question from Peter.
If an itinerant rules official happens to be watching................the correct procedure if the ball will not stay in its original position is to place it in the nearest similar position where it will stay, and of course not nearer the hole.
For a full explanation - Golf Rules Dictionary section P8 Placing and replacing the ball
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 133. From Artie:
Rule 15.3 states in match play hitting a wrong ball in a hazard does not mean loss of hole but, if player A hits a wrong ball out of a bunker on to the green and his ball was not in the bunker does that not mean loss of hole?
Thanks for the question from Artie.
As far as I know there are no exceptions to the provisions of rule 15.3a, so any strokes played at a wrong ball in a hazard do not count in the player's score even if his own ball is then found outside the hazard. Consequently, if he subsequently finds his original ball outside the hazard (provided that it is not by this time a lost ball) and goes on to win the hole, he suffers no penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 132. A few weeks ago Cyril Kaufman asked Hadyn about a situation where the player's caddy moved an out of bounds stake and then replaced it in its original position before the player took his stroke. The question and answer are in the "Click here to read previous questions to Hadyn" below. Hadyn suggested that the R&A be contacted. Here is the R&A's response and Hadyn's comments on their response.
Don
Dear Dr Kaufman,
Thank you for your email of 17 July.
The incident that you describe would be a breach of Rule 13-2, irrespective of whether the post was replaced before or after the stroke was played.
Yours sincerely
KEVIN BARKER
Assistant Director - Rules
The R&A, St. Andrews, Fife, Scotland
Don,
I suspected that this would be the result - hence the careful wording of my original response!!
However, this is one of several issues on which I believe the R&A are wrong!!
They rely on a decision made when a player removed a boundary post - and they decreed that once he had moved it there was nothing he could do to avoid the penalty. I should point out that a player is not under any circumstances entitled to relief from a boundary post.
Rule 13.2 prohibits the player from improving his line of play - not from attempting to improve his line of play.  : If he can show either that the obstruction was not on his line of intended play (or a reasonable distance either side of it) or that his line of play was not actually improved then I do not believe he should be penalised.
In the present case the stake was replaced in its exact original position - because it was in a purpose built sleeve so it could not be put in any other position. This is different from bending a branch etc. when the player cannot be sure that it has been returned to its exact previous position. I therefore believe that his line was not improved.
However, the R&A ruling is authoritative - albeit, in my opinion, a misinterpretation of Rule 13.2!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 131. From L Beeth:
Is there a penalty for knocking a few leaves off of a tree limb located above and behind the golfer while making a practice swing?
Thanks for the question from L Beeth (terribly formal - must be a Brit!)
The answer is not quite as easy as you may think. It all depends whether knocking down a few leaves improved the area of intended swing. If there are plenty of leaves left on the tree and they will still interfere with the stroke, then there is no penalty. But if the practice swing removed the leaves from the area of swing then the player will be deemed to have improved his/her lie and will incur a 2 stroke penalty.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A11 Area of stance or intended swing.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 130. From Paul:
Player A does not have a ball marker (coin, disc, etc). He inscribes an arrow on the green surface with a sharp point (tee point) behind the ball and lifts
the ball. Player B challanges A: Illegal ballmarking. Who is correct?
Thanks for the question from Paul Healey.
This exact point has been ruled on by the golfing authorities - but as is often the case their answer was ambiguous! They advised that scratching a line on the surface of the putting green was OK as long as it was not considered to be testing the green and did not indicate the line of the putt!! They then added that this practice was to be discouraged as it might cause damage to the green!
So, it is probably not illegal, probably OK, but don't do it !!
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section M2 Marking the ball
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 129. From G W:
Could you please clarify the following ruling?
Playing a match play event; Player A is one down on the last hole to player B.
Player A has his putt for 4 conceded, player B has a five foot putt for a 3 (to win the hole). Player A out of respect for player B, doesn't think
that player B will three putt from five foot, to this end player A says to player B well played, and shakes his hand conceding the match. Question; how is the
match result recorded, does player A lose the match one down or two down?
Thanks for the question from Mr Fraser - by conceding the match at that point he is also deemed to have conceded the putt and therefore the hole, so he lost 2 down, or more accurately the winner was 2 up.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section C15 Concede/
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 128. From Cyril:
I have a query on the rules and as the answer would determine the final result in an international junior golf tournament, I would appreciate your reply at your earliest convenience.
In a stroke play competition a player's ball is lying some distance from a distance marker on the side of the fairway. This distance marker has been classified in the local rules of the tournament as an immovable obstruction. The player's father, who is his caddy, goes up to the distance marker and pulls it out of its metal sleeve embedded in a cement base claiming that it is "in line of sight." He is immediately told by a fellow competitor that this would be a penalty, so within seconds of removing it he replaces it and only then does the player commence to play his shot. The pole is perfectly in its original location.
In other words the pole (distance marker) was removed and replaced in its exact location within seconds by the caddy. Would this be a breach of the rules and therefore a 2 stroke penalty?
Thanks for the question from Cyril Kaufman.
Given the importance of the decision it should be referred firstly to the tournament committee, then to his national golf association - and ultimately the R&A (although you probably won't get much out of them this week as they are too busy dealing with the likes of David Toms).
My humble opinion is as follows. Never rely on a caddie for rules decisions! This one didn't know the local rules and didn't know the line of sight rule.
The tournament committee has the power to declare stakes etc. to be immoveable obstructions by means of a local rule - which appears to have happened here. The player is entitled to relief from the obstruction if it interferes with his stance or area of intended swing. There is no automatic relief from 'line of sight/play' obstructions unless specifically given by a local rule - in the present case there is no mention of such relief being available.
However, I know of nothing in the rules which penalises someone for moving an 'immoveable' obstruction, but then replacing it before the stroke is played and without attempting to take any relief from the obstruction - it merely makes a mockery of having designated it 'immoveable' in the first place!
As the player played his stroke without taking any relief from the obstruction I do not think he can be held in breach of the relief procedure which applies to immoveable obstructions.
I hasten to add that this is my personal 'common sense' view - the powers that be may view matters differently!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 127. From M A Cairns:
I have several questions:
1. In a recent competition, a competitor's ball came to rest on the edge of a lateral hazard. The ball was clearly withinin the hazard boundary yet playable. The player took a practice swing and struck some of the foliage within the hazard surrounding the ball. The practice swing had not struck the ground but had clearly struck plants within the hazard. Is this considered "testing the hazard" and a 2 stroke penalty?
2. In the same competition, we had exchanged cards. Since we had disagreement on the above call, whose responsibility is it to award the penalty or call for a ruling? One person thinks it is the responsibility of the player, one thinks it is the responsibility of the scorer? Can the 3rd player become involved?
Re the questions from MA Cairns.........
1. Under normal circumstances touching the grass (or anything else growing ) in a hazard during a practice swing is not deemed testing the condition of the hazard and is not therefore subject to a penalty.
2. It is the responsibility of the player to declare the penalty to his marker. If anyone is aggrieved by a particular situation they may ask the tournament committee to investigate if the player himself has not notified the penalty to his marker.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 126. From Peter:
Is there a rule stating once you leave the tee you can't go back and play a provisional ball?
Thanks for the question from Peter - not as bad a question as the guidance contained in the rules!!
The whole point of a provisional ball is to save time, so you would have thought that once the player has left the tee he cannot go back and play a provisional. However, the rules say that this should not be interpreted narrowly and it is up to the Committee to decide the matter! For example, if the player merely goes forward from the tee to get another ball or another club from his bag in order to play his provisional, he should not be penalised.
So, it is the rule that once he goes forward to search for his ball he cannot then come back and play a provisional; but it is not a rule that if he leaves the tee he cannot play a provisional under any circumstances.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section P16 Provisional ball
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 125. From Normand:
Can a caddie use any of the player's clubs to help align the putt for the player?
And can the player carry two putters even if he does not use one of them as long as he has 14 clubs or fewer?
Normand, I am assuming you mean can the caddie put another club on the ground to help his player align the putt. In which case the answer is the caddie can help align the putt by using any of his clubs to point out the line of the putt as long as the club does not touch the putting surface and, before the stroke is played, is removed and the caddie moves away from the line of the putt (or its extension behind the ball).
The player can carry any number of putters as long as the total number of clubs in the bag does not exceed 14.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 124. From Christina:
Please advise on this matter:
STROKE PLAY COMPETITION SHOTGUN START
A Player arrives 30 minutes late to join her 2 fellow players in a stipulated round of golf (18 holes) in a stroke play shotgun start competition. Her excuse was she thought it was a 9.30 am start instead of 9.00 am.
Under the circumstances she missed out playing the 16th hole which is where her starting hole for the shotgun start was and started playing on her own from the 17th tee accompanied by her 2 fellow competitors who had already finished the 2 holes but who had to walk and wait for her to play that hole. The result was she went on to win the competition.
Under the rules of R&A should she be not disqualified from the competition:
1) in stroke play if a competitor is late she/he is disqualified.
2) she has not played the stipulated round as she missed out on one hole.
Is it also correct that under the Rules of R&A even though the results have been announced she can still be disqualified because:
1) clause 6-1 clearly states that the player is responsible for knowing the RULES and the conditions under which the comptetion is to be played.
2 under clause 34-1b (iv) she knew before the competition closed that she had been in breach (ie arriving late for the game) of the RULE for which the prescribed penalty is disqualification.
Your comments on this matter will be much appreciated.
Thanks for the question from Christina Lye.
If the facts are as stated then I think the Club needs a new committee!!. I do not understand how the lady could have won the competition having played only 17 holes!! If she only played 17 the fact that she was late is irrelevant.
Her lateness in itself makes her subject to disqualification as her excuse would not have justified the disqualification penalty being mitigated under Rule 6.3b. Also not playing the course in the correct order as prescribed by the Committee makes her subject to disqualification.
If indeed she had been declared the winner, then I believe the Committee was obliged to disqualify her under Rule 34.1b, even after the competition had closed, because, as Christina has concluded, she knew (or ought to have known) that her lateness rendered her subject to disqualification. Perhaps more seriously, also because she could not have accurately recorded her score for the hole she didn't play.
Not least of all, I am amazed that whoever marked her card agreed to countersign it!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 123. From Ho San Cheow:
The rules say if your ball comes to rest in an area with impediments like dead leaves and twigs, you may removed them without moving the ball. If the ball moves you must replace it and incur one penalty stroke.
The "you must replace it" implies that the ball has rolled at least one or more revolutions away from the actual position.
What happens if the ball only tilts to the left or right momentarily and moves back to original position again when impediments are touched or removed? Do you still incur one penalty stroke, bearing in mind although the ball moves it does not roll away from position.
The reason why i ask this question is I came across this rule some where some time ago. it says (i remembered very vividly) that as long as the ball has not moved out of position or one complete revolution while impediments are cleared there is no need to replace the ball and there should be no penalty.
Thanks for the question from Ho San Cheow.
The answer is the same as one of last week's questions. 'Moved' is defined as leaving its position and coming to rest in another position. If it remains in exactly the same position there is no penalty.
Incidentally, if it had moved the penalty would have been be 2 strokes, not 1!!
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section L9 Loose impediments.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 122. From Preston:
Stroke play. Player A is chipping to a green but hits it too hard and ball runs through the green and down the hill toward a water hazard. Player B tries to be a nice guy and stops the ball with his hand after it has crossed the red line identifying the water hazard, but before the ball rolls into the water. Player A drops the ball nearest to the point where it crossed the red hazard line and plays the ball out. Player A then returns to the original spot where he was chipping from and plays another ball out. After speaking with a “rules official” the score for the second ball was counted on the scorecard and Player B is then assessed a 2 stroke penalty for stopping the ball. Was this ruling correct?
Yes, I was the guys trying to be nice and got penalized for it.
Thank you for the clarification.
Thanks for the question from Preston Bonner. I agree entirely with his sentiments - but common sense and the rules of golf often have little in common!
Sad to say, I think that the rules official was technically correct. Rule 19.1 provides that if another player stops the ball deliberately then Rule 1.2 applies. Rule 1.2 provides that a player must not deliberately stop the ball unless permitted by the rules. If he does - 2 stroke penalty (or if it was considered a serious breach, disqualification!)
Being a nice guy is not permitted by the rules!
If I had been asked to make the decision, I would have relied on the fallback provisions of Rule 1.4 - which says that any dispute not covered by the rules should be decided in accordance with what is deemed equitable in the circumstances. As player B did not stop the ball with any malicious intent - in fact, quite the opposite - it is equitable that he should not be penalised as he was merely being courteous and his action in no way influenced how or from where A played his next shot.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 121. From Charles:
Can you remove a stone/pebble from a sand trap? I was told the rule was revised a couple of years ago that now allows you to do this.
Thanks for the question from Charles Heckel.
The rules have not been changed to allow stones to be removed from a sand trap. Under Rule 23 if both the ball and the stone are in the sand trap then the stone cannot be removed unless there is a local rule which allows it.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections B33 Bunker and L9 Loose Impediment.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 120. From Tricia:
Do you incur a penalty if you strike the 150 yard marker with your fairway shot? The yard markers are removeable.
Thanks for the question from Tricia Hudson. The answer is considerably more nebulous than the question - it is deemed 'rub of the green' - but in any event no penalty.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 119. From Bob:
This is causing considerable controversy in our club. It relates to Rule19. 19-2 clearly says that (In stroke play ) a ball deflected by self, partner etc. the competitor gets a 2 stroke penalty. However, 19-4 (ball stopped by fellow competitor (opponent?)) refers to 19-1b and indicates no penalty. In plain English is this a case of: you hit one of your own clubs on the green- 2 strokes but you hit one of your opponents clubs- no penalty?
Please help before we lose some good members.
Thanks for the question from Robert Dufresne.
In plain English - Yes, that is exactly how Rule 19 is applied. Strange, but true!!.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 118. From Colin:
Here is my question:
A player enters a bunker and takes his stance as if to play a stroke at his ball. Prior to playing the stroke he takes a practice swing in which he does not ground his club. What penalty if any does the player incur?
The answer given was No Penalty.
Am I wrong in believing that the following should be the line of reasoning?
Stance
Taking the stance consists in a player placing his feet in position for and prepatory to making a stroke.
Addressing the Ball
In a Hazard a player has addressed the ball when he has taken his stance.
Stroke
A stroke is the forward movement of the club when the player has taken up his stance and addressed the ball unless the player checks his downswing voluntarily before the clubhead reaches the ball.
I know a practice swing is not a practice stroke but surely the deciding factor is addressing the ball and taking your stance. Any movement of the club that includes a throughswing that passes over the ball once these conditions are in place must surely be counted as an "air" shot?
Looking forward to your reply and yes it's not a life or death decision. It's Golf.
Colin Cullen
Thanks for the question from Colin Cullen.
The important issue is not to strike the sand with a practice swing.
The ruling was correct - no penalty. Also, Colin's line of reasoning was correct - save for one vital omission which resulted in him reaching the wrong conclusion. The definition of 'stroke' includes the requirement that it must be made 'with the intention of fairly striking the ball.'
In taking a practice swing - in a bunker or anywhere else - it will not count as an air shot provided it is clear that the player did not intend to strike the ball.
I think his final line also reached the wrong conclusion - it should have read 'It is more than a life and death decision ; it's golf!!.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 117. From Chow Loo Ong:
Whenever I ask my fellow golfers to which part of the green does the distance marker relate to, I get 2 answers:
1) it is the distance to the centre of the green
2) it is the distance to the front edge of the green.
Is there a guide for all golf courses to follow or it is up to the management of the golf course?
The placement of markers has nothing to do with the rules, and is determined by whoever measures the course.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 116. From George:
Good day Hadyn,
To answer your statement. I am not a rules fanatic but I am the person that people come to for answers. I make decisions on my knowledge of the rules and with some of the more difficult ones, I like to have a referee. Some people in my club also do not like verbal replies and therefore when they are not satisfied with what is written in the rule book: Hello Mr. referee. This last is for your information.
Today’s question. A ball lands next to a tree with the tree in line with the flagstick. (Some people would say behind the tree, since most trees are round so where is behind?) The rule clearly states that you lift the ball under penalty. Stroke and distance:or lift under penalty and go back as far as the player likes keeping point between the ball and the hole; Rule 28c ( the crux of the matter) drop the ball within two clubs lengths of the spot not nearer the hole.
Does the player have to go back or can he move sideways? under the two club lengths rule.
This is a husband and wife argument I am the unfortunate mediator,
Cheers,
George Haskins
Thanks for the question from George Haskins - can't remember what my last comment was which has got me into trouble!!
However, re the present question......... the simple answer is 'never get involved in domestic disputes!
I assume that the question relates to a situation where the player whose ball is behind a tree has declared his ball to be unplayable - in which case he has 3 options :
He can take a 1 stroke penalty and either
a. Play again from the spot where the ball was previously played before it came to rest behind the tree.
b. Drop the ball within 2 club lengths of where it lay behind the tree (backwards or sideways provided it does not end up nearer the hole than the original spot)
c. Drop the ball any distance behind the spot where it originally lay on the extension of the line between the hole and that spot.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b23 ball unplayable.
Keep up the good work, George ; if the mediation fails, I also handle divorces!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 115. From George:
Is it legal to use a pushing stroke when putting and not take any backswing? On short putts, for
example, can I place the putter behind the ball and push it toward the hole as long as I don't have
a double hit?
Thanks for the question from George Kirn .
Answer - Rule 14.1 - the ball must be fairly struck at with the head of the club and not pushed, scraped or spooned. See The Golf Rules Dictionary section s26 Stroke.
I suspect this question comes up because Scott Hazledine places the putter 6 - 8 inches behind the ball on short putts. I don't think the issue is the backstroke, but the nature of the 'strike'. Scott clearly 'strikes' the ball as the putter head travels 6 - 8 inches and does not 'stay' on the ball. With a push, with or without a backstroke, the putter face stays on the ball for an extended period of time - much longer than the fraction of a second accompanying a 'strike' of the ball. If the push were legal it would be possible on short puts to simply push the ball into the hole without the face of the putter breaking contact with the ball until it drops in.
Well, that's my theory......!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 114. From Kevin:
Dear Hadyn - Please answer this question! A steak dinner is riding on the answer.
I am aware that the most clubs you can have in a bag during play is 14, but is a person allowed to have more than one putter in the bag as long as the total number of clubs does not exceed 14?
Thanks so much
Thanks for the question from Kevin Smith.
Simple answer (for once) - 'Yes'!!.
Do I now qualify for the steak dinner??
Regards,
Hadyn
Q 113. From Roger:
Hello Hadyn - great site - thanks
Question:
Situation is 4 ball better ball match play. Player is in a hazard - a ditch with large stones and pebbles. The ball lies playable, but the player on his takeaway hits several stones which move, he then continues and plays the ball.
His opponents see this happen and call a foul shot. The player says he made no foul and his partner agrees. The dispute cannot be settled before the next tee box and all players continue playing.
The dispute finally goes to committee, who deem the player who was called fouled wins the match.
How is this arrived at?
Thanks for the question from Roger Connolly.
I think he needs to ask the committee this one.
Under rule 13.4 the player is not allowed to touch or move either the ground or loose impediments in the hazard with his club during his backswing - having done so, he / they lost the hole in the circumstances described.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section w2 Water hazard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 112. From John:
Hello there,
I have one question. When a player hits his umbrella (which is attached to the buggy) on their follow through. Is that a penalty? Would it make any difference if the club touched the bag/umbrella on the back swing?
Thanks for the question from John Dunn.
As far as I am aware there are no penalty consequences for striking an umbrella or buggy during the swing - it only becomes a penalty situation if the ball strikes one of these items at a time when it is deemed to be part of the player's equipment.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 111. From George:
Good Day Hadyn,
I was asked the other day if a player whose ball is that badly damaged can change it during a round of golf. My understanding is that he must complete the hole he is playing with the damaged ball. Before he tees off at the next hole he may change the damaged ball provided he informs his marker.
Am I right or wrong?
Cheers
George Haskins
Thanks for the question from George Haskins - obviously a rules addict!
A badly damaged ball can be changed at any time - no need to wait until the conclusion of the hole being played. If he believes it is damaged, the player must announce his intention to inspect the ball, mark and lift it, give his opponent / fellow competitor the chance to inspect it and then if the damage warrants changing it, replace it on the same spot.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b22 Ball unfit for play
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 110. From Joe:
Is there any difference when you sole your club for an approach shot, and in the middle of your swing you get distracted and back away (like Tiger
often does), and if you are on the green and have soled your putter and in the middle of your stroke you back away?
Is there a penalty in the putting situation?
Thanks for the question from Joe Choi.
It is in the definition of a 'stroke' that if the downswing is checked voluntarily before impact it is not deemed to be a stroke - even on the
putting green - so there is no penalty for stopping in mid swing and walking away.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section S26 Stroke.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 109. From Bob:
Playing in a recent tournament I hit my ball about 1 inch short of the hole on a par three. I removed the flag with my left hand without touching the green and putted the ball in using my right hand only on the putter. I was penalized 2 strokes. I don't know what rule I violated. Can you please help.
Thanks for the question from Bob - he got a bad call!
The golden rule is - never rely on somebody else's opinion of the rules. I am looking at p50 of the Golf Rules Dictionary and a photo of me doing exactly the same. The caption reads 'the player himself may hold the flagstick while he taps in the ball but the ball must not strike the flagstick!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 108. From Mandy:
Question 1.
On a day of predicted extreme heat a lady played in the 18 hole competition with the intention of only playing 9 holes, and only paid for that. At the end of the first 9 the weather was not as bad as predicted so she went to the Pro shop paid the extra and completed her round. The fact that she had the best score is irrelevant. My feeling is that she never properly entered the 18 hole comp and so her card should not be included. Is this correct?
Question 2.
Our Golf club management committee have recently ruled that they don't want groups of more than 4 players to be allowed on the course. We have just played a Pinehurst where 3 pairs were left at the back of the field. The Pro decided to let 2 pair play, with the third pair to follow marking their own card. Is there anything to cover a ruling on the validity of the card where they scored themselves? I do not question their honesty but as this situation could very well happen again it was thought best to find out the correct ruling.
Many thanks,
Mandy Horsham, Australia
The Brits are light hearted compared to the Aussies when it comes to sport!! [I commented to Haydn that the Brits and Aussies really get into it regarding golf tournament rules. Don]
However, to answer Mandy's questions, I think they need a new tournament committee! .
1. There is nothing in the rules preventing someone from starting out intending to play 9 holes and then playing a full tournament round. I am amazed that the player was allowed to start as part of the tournament having only paid for 9 holes as clearly he / she could not submit a valid scorecard if only 9 holes were played!
2. Again, the tournament committee is at fault for allowing the final pair to go out without a marker.
Amazingly, the rules do not cover such a circumstance, although under normal circumstances the players would be required to ask the committee to organise a marker for them.
There is authority for the view that an unattested scorecard is invalid. However, in the present case, having sent them out, I think their card would have to be accepted as there appears to be absolutely no question of impropriety and the fact that they went out without a marker with the knowledge of the organisers implies approval by the committee.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 107. From Bill:
If a ball is hit in the fairway and ends up with mud on the face of the ball and where your club will strike it, can I
turn the ball so the mud faces the other way ? I've seen this in book but can't find the book now and no one will believe me.
Thanks for the question from Bill Clark - unfortunately, I don't believe him either!!
Under normal circumstances the player cannot touch or rotate the ball in the circumstances described. He would only be allowed to move it or clean it if permitted by some rule under which he is taking relief or under a local rule relating to the condition of the course.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections b18 Ball moved and c8 Cleaning the ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 106. From Phil:
I understand that if you knock the ball off the tee whilst addressing the ball you can simply replace the ball on the tee with no penalty incurred.
What about "addressing the ball" and then taking a swipe at it and missing completely? Surely this counts as one shot? Similarly, if you've addressed the ball, swiped at it and only just made contact so that it rolled a couple
of feet but stayed on the tee area this would still count as a shot?
Please clarify as an irritating friend thinks otherwise.
Thanks for the question from Phil Gibson - who is absolutely correct in his understanding of the rules.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections a2 Addressing the ball and a7 Air shot.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 105. From George:
Good Day Hadyn,
I have joined the legion of thick golfers. Easy question. I was under the impression that spike marks, no matter where on the green, cannot be repaired until all the players of the hole had finished putting out.
I stand to be corrected.
Another question on the same subject.
From Rob:
A 4 Ball is on the green. One member repairs shoe spike marks elsewhere on the green, not on his own line. The 4 Ball has not completed putting but it is whilst he is waiting he does these repairs.
Must he wait for all players to have completed? Note that the spike marks are not on his line but could be on another's line. Would he incur a penalty?
Thanks for the questions from George Haskins and Rob Ferguson.
The rule re spike marks on the putting green is that they must not be repaired if they might assist the player in his play of the hole. This has been interpreted as meaning that he should not tap down spike marks on his line of putt or anywhere around the hole. Also if he 'purposely' taps down spike marks on somebody else's line of putt he incurs a 2 stroke penalty - and so does the other player if he knowingly allowed it to happen.
Therefore it is usually safer to repair the spike marks only after everyone in the group has putted out!
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections L7 Line of Putt and S13 Spike Marks.
Regards,
Hadyn
Q 104. From Tony:
Hi Hadyn,
My question relates to whether a provisional ball is an option after hitting a shot which may have come to rest in a water hazard. I have read rules 26,27 and also local rule 2 in part A of Appendix 1, but unfortunately the only firm conclusion I have come to is that I m a bit thick.
Specifically my questions are:
1) is a provisional ball an option in this situation?
2) if so, and the original ball is found and is not in the water hazard, can the player proceed with the original ball?
I get the impression from reading the relevant "Decisions" that the answer to (1) might be yes, but only if it is reasonable to think the ball may also be lost outside the hazard or out of bounds. My suspicion re question 2 is that even if a provisional can be played as above, then the original ball cannot be played unless it is subsequently found in the hazard.
If this is correct, then it does leave me a bit puzzled, bearing in mind that the basic purpose of the provisional ball is to avoid delay. Yet the rules in this particular case appear to give the player an incentive to go and try to locate his ball, and then possibly have to double back,rather than play a provional.
Sorry if these are stupid questions but it is an issue which arises off the tee on the 8th hole of my local course. Any assistance would be very welcome.
Regards,
Tony Wakeford (Warwickshire, England)
Thanks for the question from Tony Wakeford - which illustrates perfectly my view that the rules of golf as presently formulated are incomprehensible and therefore useless to the amateur golfer!!
The key to the answer appears to be not whether the ball may be in a water hazard, but whether it is or may be lost outside the hazard or out of bounds - if it ultimately transpires that it is not in the hazard.
If it might be in the hazard, lost outside the hazard or out of bounds then the player may play a provisional (Decision 27.2c/1)
If it might be in the hazard but is clearly not lost outside the hazard/out of bounds then the provisional ball rule cannot apply - if a 'provisional' has been played it automatically becomes a 'second' ball and therefore becomes the ball in play - irrespective of what happened to the first ball. (Decision 27.2a/2) How the player decides this is beyond my comprehension!!
To answer Tony's second point, if the original ball is found whether within or outside the hazard (and is playable) then he must proceed with the original ball and pick up the provisional. If the original is found in the hazard but is not playable then he must take appropriate relief from the hazard. If the original ball is not found and was probably lost outside the hazard or out of bounds, the provisional wasn't a provisional but was a second ball!!
As far as I can work out, the penalties result in the same score in all the above circumstances. The only difference may be where the next shot is played from!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections P16 Provisional ball and S5 Second ball
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 103. From Tim:
In a fourball match play event, for simplicity I putt my ball from the green and hit my partner's ball which is also on the green. What is the ruling?
I love your site and read it often . Thanks for your help.
Thanks for the question from Tim Glauer.
Unlike stroke play, the basic rule in match play is that if the ball is deflected or stopped by another ball, even when both balls were on the putting green, there is no penalty. Under Rule 19.5 Tim's ball must be played as it lies and his partner's ball must be replaced to its original position.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections B8 Ball deflected and F9 Fourball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 102. From George:
Good Day Hadyn,
A Player started his round with a putter. After a few holes he decided that the putter in use was not to his liking. And wanted to change putters at the end of the ninth hole. I can read nothing in the rules that says that changing clubs for change sake is allowed.
He could be devious and declare the putter damaged and thereby claim for a change under the damaged club rule. Question -- Can a player change his club as and when he likes? My answer is no.
Must A player, declaring his club damaged, declare how his club has been damaged and where it is damaged? It would be nice to know and would also settle a dispute.
Cheers for now,
George Haskins
Thanks for the question from George Haskins.
Under Rule 4 a player may only change a club when it is unfit for play - unless he had fewer than 14 clubs in his bag in the first place, in which case he would be allowed to add to his selection of clubs e.g. by acquiring another putter, provided that this does not unduly delay play and is not borrowed from another player playing on the course.
A club is only deemed unfit if it is substantially damaged, dented, bent or broken - or if the clubhead or grip is loose. It is the player's call, but if challenged and the damage is not as above he will be subject to the prescribed penalties. The damage must have occurred during the round and in the normal course of play - if he damaged it by smashing it against a tree in anger, this would not be considered 'in the normal course of play'!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section C9 Club.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 101. From Maz:
Could you please help in our discussion at our club as the rules seem to contradict themselves.
A ball goes in a bunker at the back in 2ft of casual water. There is no water at the front of the bunker. Can the player get relief without penalty by dropping the ball closer to the hole but staying in yhe bunker as close to the casual water as possible? Or could you please give me his options and explain maximum relief.
Thanks for the question from Maz Hibbard - this is a situation which I have always considered to be unfair.
In the circumstances described the player cannot drop in the bunker and nearer the hole. He can of course try to play the ball as it lies!!. Alternatively, he has two options both incurring a 1 stroke penalty. The first is to drop anywhere outside the bunker on the extension of the line from the hole through the spot where the ball lay in the bunker - not nearer the hole, of course! The second is to declare his ball unplayable, locate the nearest point of relief outside the bunker and then take relief as above, or utilise either of the further relief options of dropping within 2 club lengths of the nearest point of relief or playing again from where he had played his previous shot.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A1 Abnormal ground conditions.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 100. From Michael:
Ball came to rest on the slope of the putting green. Player marked the ball, clean and placed it back. Removed the marker and walk away to check line of putt. While doing so, the ball rolled down the slope.
In this situation what should be done in accordance to the rule.
Your explanation is much appreciated.
Michael Wong must have had an eventful round last weekend!!
Under Rule 20.3(d) if the ball will not stay on the spot where it was placed it must be replaced without penalty. If it still rolls away, it should be placed on the nearest spot where it will stay - provided that this is not nearer the hole than the original spot.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section p8 Placing the ball
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 99. From Michael:
Hi Hadyn,
My golfing friends are always confused about the rule for OB.
The ball landed on the OB line. The ball was resting completely on the line. Is the ball OB in this situation? Appreciate your explanation regarding the OB rule.
Regards,
Michael from Singapore
Thanks for the question from Michael Wong.
The line itself is OB, but all of the ball must be on / over the line for it to be considered out of bounds.
The boundary of the line stretches vertically upwards and downwards and if any part of the ball is short of the line then the ball is not out of bounds.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O5 Out of bounds.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 98. From Dick:
I have just read for the first time the various questions that you receive and hope you can help on the one I have concerning the completion of cards with regard to the details at the beginning of the card. For our competitions blank cards are issued to competitors who then fill in the details as to their name, the competition being entered, the date, start time the tees being used and of course their handicap.
You can imagine what the returned cards are like, some having just the name and handicap nothing else. What is the ruling for this as I remember from a previous club that players were being disqualified for not fully completing their cards? I
have read somewhere and now cannot find, that the committee should issue cards where the players only need to fill in their handicap.
What is the correct procedure for filling in the details of the card at the start of a competition and can a player be disqualified if the details are not fully filled in?
Thanks for the question from Dick Lukes.
In my opinion the farce of the Parnevik / Roe disqualification at the 2003 Open at St George's illustrated the inadequacy of the rules in addressing exactly what should go on the scorecard. Despite many decisions relating to scorecard incidents, the rules are still unclear to us amateur golfers!
The facts of life seem to be that the only item which needs to be on the scorecard prior to the commencement of the round is the player's handicap - and this is only a requirement in stroke play.
Thereafter he must of course ensure that the correct score is entered against each hole, the card is signed by himself and countersigned by his marker.
Addition of the card and correct application of the handicap is the responsibility of the Committee.
This may seem simple, but a dissertation on the interpretation of these rules and the breaches for which a player can be disqualified would take me a week to write down!!
For a brief summary see The Golf Rules Dictionary section S3 Scorecard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 97. From Mike:
A player identifies his ball to the group on the first tee. Before he tees off, his puts it in his pocket and accidentally pulls out a differently marked ball. He hits his shot and when he goes to look for it he cannot find the original identified ball. He then finds another ball and realizes that his original ball is in his pocket. He claims that the ball he found is his. The whole group is skeptical. The setting is a high school stroke match. What is the ruling?
Thanks for the question from Mike Kosky.
A ball is in play from when a stroke is made at it on the tee. What was announced to the rest of the group is irrelevant - however skeptical they might be!! Golf is a game of honesty and honor - if Mike considered the ball he found to be the one he played from the tee, then that is the ball in play - and he must play it!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b12 Ball in Play.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 96. From Vic:
I have just read with great interest the questions and answers on your site and found it very good and informative.
1. I recently have been asking should bunker rakes be placed in the bunker after use thereby not interfering with play?
2. Has there been any recent status change to single players playing on the course? if not what is the current interpretation?
Thanks for the question from Vic Toulson.
Rakes should be placed outside bunkers and in such a position where they are least likely to interfere with play.
As far as I am aware there has been no change in the status of single players - they have no priority whatsoever on the golf course.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sections r1 Rake and p14 Priority on the course.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 95. From Harry:
Hi Hadyn,
When playing a golf society strokeplay match, 2 players shot net 71's, one player off 10 handicap shooting 41 inward half, and the other player a 5 handicap shooting 39 on the inward half.
Who wins?
Thanks for the question from Harry Black.
How results are resolved in the event of a tie should be covered in the conditions of the particular tournament. In strokeplay it is recommended that there be an 18 hole playoff, but if this is not feasible the competition should go to extra holes and 'sudden death'. If neither of these are feasible, then matters are usually decided by a card playoff over the last 9 holes, or if still tied the last 6 holes, or if still tied the last 3 holes.
Handicaps are irrelevant and in Harry's example the player who shot the 39 on the back 9 should win.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section t13 Tie.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 94. From Alan:
Hadyn,
I just purchased your "The Illustrated Golf Rules Dictionary". In reading I am curious to know what NB stands for. Examples: page 22 or page 89.
Also, If a player double hits the ball does he play the shot where it lands or does he return it to the original spot? I am enjoying your book immensely!!
Thank you for your question Alan,
This is by far the 'most asked' question coming from my book!!
NB is an abbreviation for Nota Bene - the Latin phrase meaning 'take special note of....'
Regarding the double hit, the stroke counts as one stroke but the player must add a penalty stroke - and then the ball must be played as it lies.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b21 Ball struck more than once
Regards
Hadyn
Q 93. From Paul:
Hi Hadyn
Play regular golf and in competition last week I beat the standard scratch by one stroke (SS 70, did 69).
Playing off actual 12.8 but was cut 0.8 to 12.0, my worst hole was the 18th where I shot 8. This being a par 4 having a stroke index 17. The winner of the competition shot 68 and had his handicap cut from 13.6 to 13.0. I queried how my handicap was cut by more when I came second and was told that this is due to the differential handicap system being applied
and my handicap reduced by x3.
Would this be right?
Cheers
Paul
Thanks for the question from Paul Hughes.
This is nothing to do with the rules of golf. In the UK handicaps are not regulated by the R&A but by the Council of National Golf Unions (CONGU) who have produced an unbelievably complex system of calculating handicaps. Added to which the UK system is completely different from the USGA system!!
My next literary project will be an attempt to demystify the handicapping system!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 92. From Russell:
A ball lands so close to a natural (bush) 150 yard marker that the lie of the ball precludes the player from taking a stance or making a swing. Is relief without penalty available?
Thanks for the question from Russell Clover - good question!!
There is no relief without penalty under the rules of golf in these circumstances from natural vegetation on the course even though it was specifically placed there to mark a distance. However, it is common practice for relief to be granted under the local rules of the course - so check the local rules on the scorecard!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 91. From Bob:
Situation: Stance impeded by a cart path. Nearest point relief is in the rough next to the cart path. One club length from the nearest point of relief (not neared to the hole) is in the fairway. A properly dropped ball comes to rest within two club lengths of the nearest point of relief (not nearer the hole) in the fairway.
Question: Is the final resting place (in the fairway) allowed, or have I improved my lie (from the nearest point of relief, which was originally in the rough)?
Thanks for the question from Bob Bridges.
The final resting place in the fairway is perfectly legitimate as under Rule 20c the ball is permitted to roll up to 2 club lengths from the point where it first struck the course on being dropped. The fact that it rolled from rough to fairway is irrelevant and is not deemed to be improving his lie.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections c11 Club length, d16 Dropping the ball and l3 Lie of the ball.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 90. From Vince:
In match play I know that if a putt is conceded, it may not be withdrawn or denied. I believe it is also true that a player may choose to putt anyway, since it has no consequence. Right?
A partner's putt has been conceded by his opponent. Can a partner choose to putt anyway, if it would help determine the line of a putt for his partner?
Can an opponent, who has conceded a putt, remove the ball from play, therefore, not allowing the player the choice of putting? Could he do it while the ball is moving?
What's the strategy of conceding putts, if a player can choose to putt anyway?
Thanks for the questions from Vince Smith,
Once a putt is conceded the player may choose to putt out UNLESS it would be of assistance to a a partner in a fourbell / bestball; if he putts out in these circumstances, the partner would be disqualified from the hole, which I believe answers the last two points!.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 89. From Phil:
A ball running into a rabbit hole in the fairway may be removed and dropped without penalty. What is the rule if the rabbit hole is in the rough or semi -rough please?
Many thanks for the question from Phil Akam.
The relief from a hole made by burrowing animals applies whether the hole is on the fairway, putting green, teeing ground, in a bunker or in the rough. A ball running into a rabbit hole in the fairway may be removed and dropped without penalty. However, relief without penallty is not available if it is in a water hazard.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 88. From Dianna:
Has the rule always been that you must mark your ball on the green behind it? When I started play I was told that you could mark in front or behind or to the side as long as you replaced it in the same place. The assistant pro where I play said it was the rule but it is one of many that have been changed. The golfer that called me on it said he is wrong and zeroxed the page and highlighted the rule from the rule book which she says has never been changed.
Thanks for the question from Dianna -
Dianna 1, Assistant Pro 0!! It is recommended that the marker be placed immediately behind the ball, but this is considered to be a 'best practice' recommendation and not a rule, so it is permissible to mark the ball to the side, or even in front.
That is definitely the rule now and I don't think the rule was ever any different.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section M2 Marking the ball for a full explanation.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 87. From Steven:
What is the origination of the term "fore" when a bad shot is hit to warn others? What is its history? Why the word fore?
Steven,
We had this question once before........
It was from Keith -
I have heard two recent explanations of the origin of the word fore" used to warn players on the course.
1. From old English "to the fore"
2. Falling Object Returning to Earth
I've looked in many dictionaries but none explain the origin, can you shed any light on this matter.
................and this is what I answered then.............
Thanks for the enquiry - there is nothing in the rules of golf that helps on this one. I have heard both the explanations which Keith has identified - plus one additional one - which I favour as it has a direct relationship to the rules!! :-
The spotters/marshalls who are employed in pro tournaments to identify where a player's ball lands are known as 'forecaddies' for the purposes of the rules of golf. It has been suggested that the origin of the term 'fore' is as an abbreviation for 'forecaddie' to warn him/her to keep an eye on the ball so as to enable him to locate the errant shot.
If I find anything authoritative in any of the history books, I will let you know!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 86. From Alison:
Hi Hadyn,
I have the last edition of your book and find it extremely useful. However, I could not find the answer to this question in it, and it has caused me considerable anxiety!
When playing foresomes matchplay, is it possible to overlook a rule and give a hole to the opposition if they inadvertantly putted out of turn, but had 5 shots in hand and an 8 foot putt to win the hole?
This happened to my partner and me last night, and we were clearly going to win the hole but my partner putted for 3 net 2 after the opposition were down for 8. They realised we had putted out of turn and claimed the hole saying that even if they wanted to give us the hole as we clearly should have won it the rules of match play say that you can't overlook the rules? Are they correct?
Thanks for the question from Alison.
Sadly, Rule 29.2 is unequivocal - if a player plays when her partner should have played, her side loses the hole. It is not possible to overlook the rule. Having said that, in the circumstances outlined most golfers would already have conceded the hole when the opposition is on the green and has 5 shots to win the hole!!.
The rule is set out in the Golf Rules Dictionary in section F10 Foursomes, but obviously there is no discussion of these specific circumstances because, although it may appear unjust, they do not warrant an exception to the rule.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 85. From Butch:
What are the rules on having a "training aid" such as a Medicus in the bag? I was under the impression it was OK to have it, but it cannot be used during a round. Like some people have one of those weighted yellow clubs that they swing to warm up before starting a round...
Thanks for the question from Butch Sneade.
During a round a player must not use any artificial device or unusual equipment which might help him in his play, in making a stroke, in estimating or measuring distance or conditions or in gripping the club. Items like distance markers on the course or yardage books are excepted from the ban!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section a12 Artificial Devices
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 84. From Steven:
I was recently playing a round at one of my local courses and my ball came to rest on one of the winter greens (which was not in use at that time). I was under the impression that this may be governed by rule 25.3. Is this the case? Or does the winter green automatically become part of the fairway once summer greens are back in operation?
On the occasion, I actually moved the ball so as not to damage the winter green (they are bad enough in the winter without divots). Was I right to do so? Is this something that should be covered by local rules?
Any help that you can give on this subject will be much appreciated as it divided our group.
Thanks for the interesting question from Steven Ruane - to which there is no specific answer in the rules or in the decisions interpreting the rules. It might therefore be appropriate for Steven to ask his club secretary to submit the point to the USGA or R&A for their ruling on the point.
Winter greens are not a subject covered by local rules, so in my opinion, unless the Committee has designated them as ground under repair (in order to protect them), then they should be considered as fairway - or 'through the green' as it is technically called in the rules. If this is the case then Steven should not have moved his ball and should be penalised under Rule 18.2 - even though he did so with the best of intentions.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 83. From Dean:
I have a question regarding 2 players on/around the putting green. Player A is on the green, 35 feet from the hole. Player B is off the green, 12 feet from the hole. Player B putts first and is told he played out of turn. His explanation was that he stated that he had the option of having the flag in the hole. Player A wanted it pulled before putting. Should Player B incur a penalty for playing out of turn? Or, should he have the right of way? I read somewhere that once the flag is pulled , it's to remain out during the putting out of all players. I don't know if that is correct, either. Would you mind shedding some light on the subject?
Thanks for the question from Dean Smith.
Under normal circumstances the player farthest from the hole plays first, so in the present instance B did play out of order. Under Rule 10 there is no penalty either in stroke play or match play, but in match play B could be asked to replay the stroke.
The issue of having the flag in or out is irrelevant to the order of play. B may have the flag in, out or attended as he wishes. When A putts he can do the same, but on the green it is advisable to remove the flag or have it attended as if the ball strikes it a 2 stroke penalty is incurred (loss of hole in matchplay). There is no such rule that once removed the flagstick must remain out of the hole.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections a14 Attending the flagstick and o4 Order of play.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 82. From Barrie:
Following course improvements the committee did not mark surface drainage ditches with stakes or lines.
What is the status of the shallow ditches? Must they be treated as hazards or ground under repair?
Thanks for the question from Barrie Dodson.
Under the definitions contained in the Rules, surface drainage ditches are water hazards whether or not they contain water - and whether or not they are marked as such, although the committee should mark them appropriately. They would only be ground under repair if they had been specifically marked or declared as such by the Committee.
For a full explanation see the Golf Rules Dictionary section g9 Ground under repair and section w2 Water hazard.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 81. From Sam:
If a player is taking a practice swing and unintentionally hits his ball, it does not count as a stroke. If a player is putting, has not grounded his putter behind the ball, is taking a practice putt and unintentionally hits his ball, does it count as a stroke?
Thanks for the question from Sam Bundy.
Unfortunately he starts off with a fundamental misunderstanding!! If the ball is in play and a player takes a practice swing and unintentionally hits the ball, it DOES count as a stroke - and a 1 stroke penalty is incurred under Rule 18.2. Once the ball is in play - as it is on the putting green in the present instance - and the ball is moved by the player (as in a practice
swing) the penalty is incurred.
Addressing the ball is only relevant if the ball moves of its own accord, in which case there would be no penalty under Rule 18.2 if the address procedure had not been completed.
For a full explanation see the Golf Rules Dictionary sections a2 Addressing the Ball and b18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 80. From George:
Hello Haydn,
A player has been searching for his ball. After a while he goes to his bag and grabs a club and a ball
and starts walking back to where he hit the ball from. He does not say anything. He has walked back about 20 m. when he is called and asked to identify a ball. This is his ball and he duly plays it.
Does the player incur any penalty by virtue of the fact that he abandoned the search and from his intentions, by taking a club and another ball and starting the long trek back, had seemingly declared the ball lost. Must he declare his ball lost?
Thanks for the question from George Haskins.
Provided that the 5 minutes allowed for searching for the ball have not elapsed, the player can still play the original ball and no penalty is incurred.
Under Rule 27 a player cannot make a ball lost simply by declaring it to be lost or by acting in a way which implies that it is lost. It is only lost if it is not found within the 5 minutes or he has played another ball within that time without declaring it to be a provisional ball.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section l10 Lost ball. Available in S Africa from Dale Hayes!! (George will know the name!!)
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 79. From Nigel:
Hi Hadyn,
I have just been disqualified from a competition for failing to return the card to the committee as soon as possible rule 6.6b
I played in the morning, went to the bar after, left the bar with the card after about half an hour, forgot to put the card in the box. I found the card about an hour later in my pocket , returned to the club house and put the card in the competition box between 2-3 pm while the afternoon players were still out. Subsequently I find the box was emptied before I returned with the card and was not looked at again as the afternoon players returned their cards directly to the scorer in the bar. The results were announced excluding my card which was found later that evening by the scorer, who then disqualified me. The card would have won the division. I feel cheated and wonder if an appeal to the comittee would have any chance.
I would appreciate your view on this matter, I have just had a blazing row with the comittee man responsible for the score.
Many thanks for the question from Nigel Wain - and apologies for the delay in replying ; I had a similar problem to Nigel, the question was left in my Inbox in timely manner but was not opened for some considerable time. Must be a British thing.
Unfortunately Nigel has encountered one of the great grey areas of the Rules. As he correctly points out the requirement under 6.6b is to return the scorecard to the Committee as soon as possible. Sadly, the authorities have never interpreted the meaning of 'as soon as possible'.
However, decision 6.6c/1 did consider the meaning of 'returning the scorecard' - but in another context. It vaguely dictated that it was for the Committee to decide when a scorecard was deemed returned and that this would vary according to the nature of the competition. owever, it did consider that the Committee should designate a 'scoring area' - be it a tent, a trailer or even a box, and that, if it was a box, it was properly returned once it was dropped into the box.
It is arguable by the Committee that Nigel did not return his card 'as soon as possible' - but on the other hand it is arguable that as Nigel returned it to the designated scoring area before the competition had closed he should not have been disqualified. Unfortunately, there is no definitive authority to support this. I would support Nigel's view of the situation. Having designated two different scoring areas, the scorer should have checked both the box and the bar before finally closing the competition. I would therefore suggest that Nigel asks the Club to submit this question to the R&A for clarification in the hope that it will prevent any similar miscarriage of justice in the future.
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 78. From Richard:
Just found your website - terrific (and thanks!).
Rule 30-3(c): Order of Play (Fourball Match Play) - "Balls belonging to the same side may be played in the order the side considers best."
Suppose the following: Team A is comprised of Player 1 and Player 2, and Team B is comprised of Player 3 and Player 4. After their respective tee shots, suppose that Player 1 lies furthest from the hole, followed by Player 3, Player 4 and then Player 2 (who is closest).
Do I understand this correctly: Team A (whose member, Player 1, lies furthest from the hole and therefore establishes Team A as being "away") may decide that Player 1 hits first or that Player 2 hits first - in any case Players 1 and 2 (being furthest and closest to the hole respectively), will be the first two players to hit their second shots?
What follows is symmetrical: Team B may then choose the order between Players 3 and 4 in hitting their second shots - correct?
If this is true, then in fourball match play, teammates always hit consecutive shots, followed by the members of the opposing team, who then too hit consecutive shots. Which team is "away" is essentially determined by which team has a member whose ball is furthest from the hole.
Thanks for your comments.........
Thanks for the question from Richard. Complicated question with a very short answer.....'Yes - to all the points raised'!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 77. From Andy:
Our club played a winter qualifying competition from the yellow tees (Men's forward tees). However, the greenkeeper set out the tees, placing the second hole 60 yards in front of the marked yardage - still within the tee area - just behind the ladies medal tee. This reduced the hole from a 525 yard par 5, to a 465 yard par 5.
After calculating the CSS and adjusting handicaps, two members questioned the 2nd tee position.
The secretary, deemed the tee position to be temporary, and quoted "rule 7a" in the CONGU handicapping book.
I have two questions: Can the greenkeeper deem the tee temporary, even if it is still placed within the prepared tee area without informing the committee of his decision? and in the circumstances is the secretary correct to then apply rule 7a?
The 19th hole committee await opinion.
Thanks for this - I think the simple answer is that the UK should adopt the USGA system - it is much easier to understand!!
However, to answer Andrew's question, or more accurately, not to answer it - handicapping is not a matter of the rules of golf. It is left to the appropriate national organisation within each country and the CONGU system is the one applicable to the UK.
I am not sure from the question who was aggrieved / prejudiced by the incident or why!! However, I would suggest that the question be referred to CONGU for adjudication!
Sorry, Andrew!!
Best regards
Hadyn
Q 76. From Josie:
In our rules of a 2man scramble match play, the chosen ball should NOT be moved, however chosen ball was marked, lifted and cleaned by the players' caddie. Which rule should apply, should it be 1-2 exerting influence on the ball or rule 18-ball at rest moved?
Just received another question from Josie Amon - re lifting the ball in 2 man scramble match when the conditions of the competition specify that the ball should not be lifted. It must have arrived in my Cayman e mail after I had left for the UK!!
The answer follows on from her previous question. The relevant rule is rule 18.2a and by moving the chosen ball the player/team incur a 1 stroke penalty. The ball must be replaced - if not replaced, in match play, the hole is automatically lost.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section b18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 75. From Jim:
According to Appendix II - Section 3 (Grip) Part i, "A continuous, straight, slightly raised rib may be incorporated along the full length of the grip ... .
Exactly how much is "slightly raised?" Is a section of a coat hanger illegal?
Happy New Year! Holidays are always good - even in the depths of winter in here in England. No worries - we are off to Dubai next week for our annual pro-am there.
Coat hanger - now there's something different!! Maybe Jim hangs his clubs out to dry after playing in the rain?
Anyway, the rules provide no guidance beyond the words already quoted. In cases of doubt the club should be submitted to the USGA for adjudication. I would interpret the words as meaning a slightly raised rib incorporated into the grip in the same material as the grip as part of the manufacture process.
I have no doubt that affixing a section of coathanger to improve the grip would be deemed an artificial device / unusual equipment in contravention of Rule 14.3 and thus subject to disqualication the person using the 'enhanced' grip.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section a12 Artificial Devices for a full explanation.
Incidentally, the USGA has introduced its quadrennial alterations to the Rules effective 1st January, so a new edition of the Golf Rules Dictionary will be published in April.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 74. From Amin:
Recently I watched the Presidents Cup which ended tied 17-17. The question is why did Tiger take his stroke on the cart path and not take a free relief?
Thanks for the question from Amin Sanusi. I didn't see the incident in question, so I am not sure of Tiger's reasoning. As the relief is discretionary, it is his choice as to whether he chooses to take it or not!!
If I can find a tape of the tournament I will take a look and get back to you.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 73. From Neil:
A ball lands in a bunker which is full of water, relief not nearer the hole is not possible. What are my options please.
Thanks for the question from Neil Forrest.
There are 4 options in these circumstances :-
1. Play the ball as it lies
2. Drop without penalty in the shallowest water in the bunker - but not nearer the hole
3. Take a 1 stroke penalty and drop outside the bunker on the extension behind the bunker of an
imaginary line drawn from the hole back through the point where the ball had lain in the bunker
4. Declare the ball unplayable, take a one stroke penalty and then adopt one of the further options
available under this relief, namely, drop within 2 club lengths of where the ball last lay in the bunker
(assuming this will enable the ball to be dropped outside the bunker or play again from the spot from
which the ball was played before it went into the bunker.
I always have thought this to be grossly unfair as the player is either faced with an impossible shot out of water or alternatively penalised because of circumstances entirely beyond his control ; except, of course, that in theory he should not have been in the bunker in the first place!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections c4 Casual water and b9 Ball unplayable.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 72. From Josie:
Kindly enlighten me on the interpretation of Rule 1-2 - Exerting influence on Ball.
Thanks for the question from Josefina Amon.
This rule is a backstop for when the powers that be can't get you under any other rule!! It states that the player must not take any action to influence the position or movement of the ball unless he is so permitted by the rules.
The following have been deemed influencing the position or movement of the ball with rule 1.2 :
- jumping on the green to try to make the ball fall in the hole
- removing the flagstick from the green to avoid the ball hitting it
- shielding the ball from the wind with a golf bag
- repairing spike damage on the line of a putt
- having a caddie hold back a tree branch where a ball is to be dropped
The normal penalty is loss of hole/2 strokes, but the player may be disqualified if the offence is considered a serious breach e.g. deliberately stopping a putt from going in the hole!!
See the Golf Rules Dictionary section i9 Influencing the movement of the ball for a full explanation.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 71. From Steve:
What is allowed in the following situation?
This occurred in a recent medal. Before chipping onto the green, a player cleared the leaves on a path to the hole. This was queried as being against the rules, as the ball was not on the green. Can you tell me what the actual decision should have been.I have looked in the book, and cannot find this exact situation.
Thanks for the question from Steve Baldrey.
Leaves - loose impediments - can be moved without penalty anywhere on the course other than when both the ball and the loose impediment are in a hazard.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section L9 Loose impediments basic rule 1 page 236 and Exception 1 page 238
This is not deemed to be improving his line of play because it is incidental to an action which is permitted by the rules - removing loose impediments.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary section L7 Line of Play Exception 2 page 225
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 70. From Phil:
A ball running into a rabbit hole in the fairway may be removed and dropped without penalty. What is the rule if the rabbit hole is in the rough or semi rough please?
Many thanks for the question from Phil Akam.
The relief from a hole made by burrowing animals applies whether the hole is on the fairway, putting green, teeing ground, in a bunker or in the rough. However, relief without penallty is not available if it is in a water hazard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 69. From Mike:
Please help me settle an argument. A couple of golf partners and I have argued which set of tees we should be playing
from. I am not the greatest player in the world (16 handicap) but can hit a long ball. This is why I choose to hit from the back or one up from the back. My partners are not as long but believe I should play farther up based on my handicap. I have argued the choice of tees should not be based on one's handicap but how far they hit the ball. I have also suggested an easy way to determine what set of tees a person should play from. If one is playing a par 4 or 5 and has no shot in hell of reaching the fairway bunker, they need to move up!!! If they are able to blast over the bunker with ease, they should move back. Please help us settle this argument once and for all.
Thanks for the question from Mike.
The answer is that there is no answer - at least as far as the rules are concerned. In a competition, the organising committee decides which tees the men will play from and all must play from the same tees. In a friendly, it is up to the individuals to agree - but if they are playing any form of match then they all need to play from the same tees. The distance a person can hit the ball is irrelevant - the key is how many strokes he takes to get the ball in the hole!! The differences between playing abilities are compensated by handicaps, not by which tees you play from.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 68. From John:
In stroke play, a ball was driven from the tee and presumed to be "lost" in deep rough, but out of bounds. A provisional ball is struck. The first ball is not found and the provisional is then played.. How many strokes have been played? .
The ball lies?
Now part II - same as first except the ball is declared "lost" but not out of bounds.. The player returns to the tee box and puts another ball in play. . The ball lies?
Part III: Please explain "stroke and distance" penalty.
Thanks for the questions from John McLeish.
Re parts 1 and 2, the procedure is the same whether it is lost out of bounds or in the rough. Once the original ball is lost, having played a provisional ball it becomes the ball in play and it lies 3 strokes - i.e. the next stroke will be the fourth.
'Stroke and distance' is a popular description of the normal lost ball procedure under which, once the ball has not been found within the 5 minute search period the player adopts the penalty procedure under Rule 27. He takes a 1 stroke penalty and plays another ball from the spot from which the original ball was played. The 'stroke' is the penalty stroke and the 'distance' is going back to where the original ball was played from. When he again plays from the original spot it is his 3rd stroke.
The provisional ball procedure is an attempt to save time instead of going through the above procedure and having players going back 200 yards or so to the tee having already spent 5 minutes searching - but the end result is still the same. If the provisional ball is eventually adopted because the original can't be found, the first stroke with the provisional ball is the third for scoring purposes.
A couple of relevant points - you can't simply declare a ball lost. It is only lost if it isn't found within the 5 minutes or if the player has treated it as lost by playing another ball before the 5 minutes has expired - e.g by playing the 4th stroke with the provisional in John's case. Also, The procedure is different if the ball is lost in a water hazard or in abnormal ground conditions.
Hope this answers the questions!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 67. From Ray:
Hi, Hadyn,
I just discovered this site, and it looks like fun. Situation...a ball is in the woods. In removing branches or other materials from around the ball, and the ball shakes (vibrates) but stays in the same position. Is it deemed to have moved, thereby invoking a penalty?
Thanks for the question from Ray Martin.
The ball must not move as a result of moving loose impediments within 1 club's length of the ball. Under normal circumstances it is not considered to have moved unless it has left its original position - merely vibrating but staying in the same position would not be considered 'moved' in this context. So, in Ray's situation, no penalty!!
Regards,
Hadyn
Q 66. From Ben:
If you hit your ball on a wrong green, can you simply hit it off that green or do you have to play it from the nearest point of
relief? Does this rule also counts for professional players or do they have other rules? I always understood that they are allowed to play straight from that green except when a local rule is in charge which forbids it.
Thanks for the question from Ben.
The player - pro or amateur - has no choice. Under Rule 25.3 he must not play the ball from a wrong green. He must lift the ball, determine the nearest point of relief which is off the green, not nearer the hole, not in a hazard and which avoids interference from the green. He must then drop the ball within 1 club length of this point. There is no penalty.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section P18 Putting green and section W9 Wrong place.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 65. From Tony:
Can you play a putting stroke while holding an umbrella?
Thanks for the question from Tony.
Not quite as obvious as you may think! The player may not accept protection from the elements from someone else. So, if the caddie holds the umbrella, then he must step away before the player putts. If he doesn't, it's a 2 stroke penalty under Rule 14.2. However, to answer Tony's question, the player himself may putt with one hand whilst holding the umbrella in the other - without incurring a penalty!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A13 Assistance.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 64. From Darren:
During a recent tournament at our club, it was discovered that one of the players had 15 clubs in his bag. The 15th club, however, was one of those hinged things that breaks in the middle if not swung correctly. It's truly a training club that no one would ever use in actual play, but would/should be considered a 15th club just because it looks like a club? If I can swing my unbrella and hit the ball wouldn't that be considered a club too?
Thanks for the question from Darren Strater.
The question is whether it is a 'club' as defined by the USGA!!
A weighted training club has been held to be a club within the meaning of the rules so long as it conforms to the specifications set down by the USGA/R&A, as a result of which carrying one as the 15th club was found to be in breach of the rules.
However, a training club which bends in the middle of the shaft?? - I don't think so, as in my opinion, just like an umbrella, it would not conform to the technical requirements set out in Appendix 2 of the rules.
If he used such an implement to practice during the round it might be considered to be an artificial device which could assist him in making his strokes - for which the penalty under Rule 14.3 is disqualification.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections C9 Club and A12 Artificial devices.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 63. From Darren:
In your opinion, what are the essential basic rules that every player needs to know.
The rules of golf are many and sometimes complicated, but there must be some kind of "basic golf rules" that
everyone should know. Any thoughts?
Thanks for the question from Darren Strater.
I think this is the most searching question that could possibly be asked - and I have never been asked it before. It encapsulates everything that is wrong with the rules of golf. They comprise 34 rules with about 100 sections and a further 100 sub sections, a few appendices and about 2500 'Decisions' explaining the rules. Nobody - even the experts - know the rules that well that they can interpret them on the course from memory. The rules are so complex and intertwined that it is impossible to construct a starter set of rules which a person can learn and then build on as he/she becomes more proficient.
My best effort would be:
1. It is a rule of golf that you have to know the rules.... but if you don't...
2. Play the ball as it lies - wherever it is, but if you can't find it.........
3. Take a 1 shot penalty and go back and play another from where you played the last one......
4. Or if you can find it but can't play it, take the same relief as 3. above
5. Don't move the ball or pick it up unless you are sure you know what your relief is.
6 .Buy the Golf Rules Dictionary!!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 62. Hadyn's Thoughts on the Disqualification Of Parnevik and Roe at the 2003 British Open
I write this in the aftermath of the Parnevik/Roe debacle at the Open at Royal St George’s near Sandwich in England. As the author of The Golf Rules Dictionary I ask you to accept that I know something about the rules of golf.
The human elements of this debacle have been well covered by others. Basically they forgot to exchange cards and as a result posted their respective scores on the ‘wrong’ cards as a result of which they were disqualified. I would like to comment on the specifics of the rules issues, and then on the wider implications for the rules generally.
I am amazed that the commentaries on the debacle and the comments by the officials have not focused on the precise reason for the disqualifications. In reality I am not amazed because any explanation highlights the fundamental problem with the rules of golf they are far too complicated and it would take even an expert some considerable time to explain the ramifications of the Roe/Parnevik incident, by which time the average golfer would have lost the plot.
So why were they disqualified? Because they failed to exchange scorecards? Well not really, because there is no rule saying you must exchange cards. For signing each other’s cards? Again, not really, because that would not necessarily result in disqualification. For recording the scores on the wrong card? No, because there is nothing in the rules to indicate what is considered to be the ‘right’ card!
Jesper was disqualified because he was deemed to have cheated because Mark had recorded on Jesper’s card (which wasn't actually Jesper’s card because it had Mark’s name on it) scores which were lower on some holes than the scores Jesper actually took. Jesper then signed the card thereby allegedly claiming a 67 when he had scored 81.
Understand?? No well, it is not surprising. In Jesper’s case most of the individual scores against each hole were wrong because he shot a much higher score than Mark.
Obviously, the same happened to Mark, but in his case only one hole required his disqualification because on only one hole did he ‘claim’ a score lower than that which he actually took. That was the 4th when he shot a 5 and Jesper a 4. On all the other holes he scored either the same as or better than Jesper. Ironically, if both had shot a 4 at the 4th then an entirely different outcome would have resulted. Jesper would have still been disqualified, but Mark would have been allowed to play the final day, but with a 3rd round score of 80 (instead of the 67 he actually shot). This is because he would not have been deemed to have ‘cheated’ because on no hole would he have signed for a score lower than that which he actually took.
So why would he have been lumbered with a score of 80 when everyone knew he taken a 67??
Ridiculous or what?? In the real world, we all know that there was no question of either of them cheating. We all know and the officials all knew - that Mark shot a 67 and Jesper an 81.
So was it correct that they were disqualified?? Technically, yes said the officials!
Decision 6-6d/4 (one of about 2500 decisions published by the R&A explaining the Rules themselves (more of that later!) hypothecated about this very problem where the players forget to exchange cards. It decided that if at least one of the scores recorded on the ‘wrong’ card was lower than the score actually taken then the offender is disqualified.
But, helpfully, the decision adds that if the error is discovered before the cards are returned then it is acceptable simply to change the names at the top of the cards!!
So why didn't they do that at St George’s??
Aha! Why apply common sense when you can rely on decision 6-6c/1!!
The cards had been considered ‘returned to the Committee’, so they couldn't be altered. So when is a card deemed ‘returned’?? That is suitably vague it is ‘for the Committee to decide and it varies with the nature of the competition’!! The Committee should designate a ‘scoring area.’ it could be by the scoreboard, the pro shop, a box, a caravan, anywhere! Presumably at the Open the ‘scoring area’ was the trailer in which the scoring took place and once Jesper and Mark stepped outside there was no going back. …….I wonder if that was specified in the tournament conditions??
Is this golf or bureaucracy gone mad??
For all the complicated rules (plus the 2500 or so decisions explaining them), one very simple point has been completely overlooked. What constituted Mark’s scorecard for the purpose of this fiasco?? Unbelievably, ‘scorecard’ is nowhere defined in the rules of golf, nor even in the 2500 decisions.
So does it have to be the card handed out on the tee with Mark’s name on the top of it?? No, Decision 6-6d/4 makes it clear that you can simply cross out the name on it and put in the appropriate name if the circumstances warrant. Another decision permits you to rewrite the scores on another card if the original is lost during the round. Nowhere do the rules require that the player’s name be placed on the top of the card. So the ‘official’ card is not sacrosanct.
So which one was Mark’s scorecard?? The one on which Jesper had accurately recorded Mark’s scores, which Mark had signed as being his card, which Jesper had countersigned as being marked by him all exactly in accordance with the Rules - and which could be verified by officials at the course, thousands of spectators and a worldwide viewing audience of millions??.
Or was it the one with Mark’s name on the top, which clearly recorded Jesper’s scores, which Mark would never have knowingly signed, which Jesper would never have knowingly signed, which the officials would have pointed out had they known and which the whole world knew was never intended to be.
The answer seems obvious to me!!
Then there is the postscript……….
…….the R&A sent Jesper and Mark a ‘consolation’ cheque for £8250 the prize money for last place!! Excuse me, didn't I read somewhere that if you are disqualified you cannot receive any prize which you otherwise would have won??
All of which leads me to consider………….are the rules of golf as presently framed appropriate for all golfers, professional and amateur in all circumstances, friendly golf, club competitions, charity days, tour events etc. etc. My next article concludes that the answer is a resounding ‘NO’ and suggests an interesting alternative………!!
In the meantime if you have any views on the subject please e-mail me
Hadyn Rutter
July 2003
Q 61. From Tony:
What is the ruling on what can be removed from a bunker when your ball has gone in to one, e.g., can you remove twigs, stones, bottles, and what rule applies to this situation?
Thanks for the question from Tony Lee.
Stuff in bunkers is always a tricky one.
Basically if it is anything 'natural' (known in the rules as 'loose impediments' ) it can't be moved unless the local rules of the course
specifically allow it. Loose impediments include twigs, stones, fruit, soil and even dead insects!!
However, if the item is 'artificial' (known in the rules as a moveable obstruction) it can be moved without penalty. Moveable obstructions include bottles, a rake, manufactured ice, cups, cigarettes, plastic bags etc. etc. Normally you simply move the obstruction taking care to ensure that you don't touch or move the ball. If the ball is on or touching the obstruction
the player should lift the ball, remove the obstruction and then drop the ball in the bunker as close as possible to the original spot, ensuring that it lands no nearer the hole than its original position.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections B33 Bunker, L9 Loose impediments and O3 Obstructions.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 60. From Dave:
My boss has disagreed frequently with other players at the local club about their interpretations of Rule 26. As I understand it, there are three acceptable options:
a) re-hit from the same location
b) take relief of two club-lengths from the point at which the ball entered the hazard
c) play the next shot from any distance (no closer to the hole) on a straight line between yourself, the point of entry, and the hole.
The violation (or mis-interpretation) of the rule that he sees is taking the next shot from a more advantageous position along the original shot's "line of flight". That is, finding a point at which the shot was still in the fairway, and hitting from there.
My question is - is there such a thing as "line of flight", and if so, what is its proper application?
Thanks for the question from Dave Larmouth regarding relief from water hazards.
As always, the answer is not quite a simple as Dave (or his boss) thinks!
From a normal water hazard (marked with yellow stakes), there are only 2 options :-
1. play as near as possible from where the original ball was last played or
2. drop the ball any distance behind the hazard on the extension of the line from the hole back through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard - this allows dropping it back in the fairway if it is on the relevant line. The line has nothing to do with line of flight, which is not a term relevant to the rules of golf in this context.
The third option - dropping within 2 club lengths of where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard - is only available if the hazard is a lateral water hazard (marked with red stakes).
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section L1 Lateral water hazard and W2 Water hazard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 59. From Ian:
My club has a monthly stroke tournament; men and women compete. Men play from the white (men's) tees, women from the red (women's) tees. Handicaps are based on the white rating and slope for men, and the red rating and slope for women. Is this the correct way to do it?
Our club handicap official says that this does not produce an equal footing when men and women play in the same stroke tournament, and he uses a rather complicated formula to bring men and women to the same level.
Can you shed any light on this?
Thanks for the question from Ian.
Don't like to comment on matters of sexual discrimination - always very dangerous!!
However, I think the club handicap official is correct! There is often an equality if you work from the scorecard, so a further adjustment is necessary.
I really can't give a detailed explanation as it is hugely complicated and is different in different countries. It is not a matter covered by the rules of golf - usually national golf associations formulate their own way of dealing with the problem. For example in England we do not have slope ratings, so the alleged inequality is corrected by giving the ladies 'courtesy shots' which are calculated by what is presumably an equally complicated formula.
When this is published I am sure there will be a ton of correspondence!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 58. From Michael:
There was a story where Paul Azinger(?) carried two club into a sand trap. While there he dropped one and caught it right as it hit the sand.
What was the ruling?
Also, had he not caught it, would he have to leave it in place until after his shot?
I am nor familiar with the Azinger incident, so I don't know what ruling was made at the time.
However, my view is...............
...........under Rule 13.4 a player must not test the condition of the sand in a bunker if his ball is in that bunker. It is a question of fact whether accidentally dropping clubs in the bunker is deemed to be 'testing the condition'. In my opinion it is not. There is a specific interpretation of Rule 13.4 which even allows a player to place his clubs in the bunker - provided nothing is done which constitutes testing the condition.
Having dropped them, if they interfere with his stroke then I believe he is entitled to move them - again, provided it is done in such a way as not to constitute testing the condition. If the lie of a player's ball is affected by something after it came to rest the rules allow it to be removed as the player is deemed to be entitled to his original lie.
Hope this answers Michael's question.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B33 Bunker.
Regards,
Hadyn
Q 57. From Connie:
This question concerns Tom Watson's ball during the US Open ... when his ball rested on the lip of the cup, had it not fallen in, how long could he have waited before having to putt?
Thanks for the question from Connie Ford.
I am sure you have the answer! Rule 16.2 allows the player a 'reasonable time' to reach the hole then a further 10 seconds to see if the ball drops.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B19 ball overhanging the hole.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 56. From David:
I once heard that putting a lubricant on the face of a driver would help reduce a slice. The idea is that the lubricant reduces the side spin imparted to the ball when a player comes "over the top" in his down swing. Recently, while putting on some sunscreen, I went ahead and dabbed some on the face of my driver. It did seem to reduce the slice. In fact, I played my best round ever (which is not saying much). Anyway, this somehow seems illegal, though I cannot say why, Is it legal to add a lubricant to the face of the driver. Does it matter if I just use a "natural lubricant", such wipping my sweaty palm on the driver?
It all comes down to intention - the rules provide that no foreign material may be applied to the face of a club for the purpose of influencing the movement of the ball. Sunscreen, sweat and saliva (and WD40!!) would all be considered 'foreign material' and in the circumstances of the question, as there was a clear intent to apply them for the purpose of assisting play, then the player would be disqualified.
However, if you take a practice swing and get water on the face from wet grass there is clearly no intent to obtain an unfair advantage.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections A12 Artificial Devices and C9 Clubs.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 55. From Robin:
Why do the pro´s, when measuring one or two clubs length relief, use their longest club, i.e. a driver, when clearly they would be using say an eight iron for their next shot? Rule 24 clearly states that you must use the club you intend to play your next shot with for measuring purposes.
Excellent question from Robin Dillon - as it is a great illustration as to why you really need to be a lawyer to understand the rules of golf!!.
The question confuses two different aspects of the rules - and in my opinion this is a shortcoming of the rules, not of Robin, or anyone else trying to understand them.
Rule 24 gives chapter and verse about obtaining relief from obstructions. In particular, with immoveable obstructions, relief is given by having the player establish the 'nearest point of relief'. As Robin correctly identifies, Rule 24 specifies that this is determined by using the club which the player expects to use for his/her next stroke - to ensure that the chosen point avoids interference from the obstruction to address and swing.
Having determined the nearest point of relief, the player proceeds to part two of the relief procedure - dropping the ball back into play. For relief under Rule 24 from an immoveable obstruction the ball must be dropped within one club length of the nearest point of relief - and in determining the extent of 'one club length', the player can use any club in his/her bag (not necessarily the club to be used for the next stroke). Hence most people use the driver as it is the longest club and therefore gives maximum relief (although some now use broom handled putters!!)
As a footnote, and to confuse people even more (!), having determined the nearest point of relief with the club the player intends to use for the next stroke, the player does not actually have to use that club - he/she can have a change of mind and use an entirely different club, without having to change the point of relief!
Complicated - or what?
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections C11 Club length, N2 Nearest point of relief and O3 Obstructions.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 54. From Jamie:
My question is in regard of the procedure of dropping a ball. Is it permissible to leave the club used to measure the 2 club
lengths on the ground while dropping the ball? Is leaving the club on the ground exerting influence on the ball (Rule 1-2) As it prevents a ball from coming to rest in the area occupied by the club?) I notice tees being used by PGA players to mark their drop area and their club is removed.
My question in particular relates to the fact that a club could then be used to insure a ball would not land in for example, a divot, or block a poor drop area. As under 20-2 any dropped ball which strikes equipment shall be re-dropped. A person would not lay the club down on the prime area they wished their dropped ball to land.
20-2. Dropping and Re-dropping If the ball touches the player, his partner, either of their caddies or their equipment before or after it strikes a part of the course, the ball shall be re-dropped, without penalty. There is no limit to the number of times a ball shall be re-dropped in such circumstances.
1-2. Exerting Influence on Ball No player or caddie shall take any action to influence the position or the movement of a ball except in accordance with the Rules.
Thanks for the question from Jamie Foote.
The answer is in the section of the rules which Jamie has quoted (Rule 20.2a) - if on dropping the ball it touches the player or his equipment either before or after it strikes the applicable part of the course, then it must be redropped. The player doesn't have a choice - once it hits the club it must be redropped, so the provisions of Rule 1.2 regarding exerting influence are irrelevant.
It is for this reason that the recommended practice is to mark the extent of the dropping area with a tee or ball marker, rather than leaving the club on the ground - there is less chance of the ball hitting a small object than a large club and therefore less chance of having to redrop.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section D16 Dropping and Redropping the ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 53. From Goh from Malaysia:
During a recent club competition (stroke play ). While on the putting green, one of our flight mate's turn to putt. He took his stance, addressed the putter behind the ball in the line of his intended putt, and turned his head to look at the pin. In so doing, he twisted his grip, resulting in his ball moving some 2 - 3 inches. He did not realise the movement, and continued to putt from where the ball came to rest.
I am of the opinion that he incurred a 2 stroke penalty since he did not put the ball back to it's original position before putting, but other flight mates feels that there is NO penalty and it should be considered 2 putted from his original address.
Please advise :
a) Is there a penalty incurred? If so, what should it be.
b) Should he place back the ball to its original position.
Thanks for the question from Yh Goh.
In the circumstances specified the player clearly caused a ball in play to be moved after addressing it and he was therefore in breach of Rule 18.2. This immediately incurs a 1 stroke penalty and the player is required to replace the ball. In the present instance he did not replace it so he incurs a further 1 stroke penalty - 2 strokes in total.
Goh was right and his flight mate was wrong!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 52. From George:
In a recent high school tournament, a player on team A signed his card which contained the wrong score. His actual score was lower than the score on the signed card. The head of the tournament (coach of C team disqualified the player). I cannot find where signing the card for a score which later proves to be lower that originally intended is grounds for disqualification. Could you enlighten me on this?
Thanks for the question from George - more interesting than you may think!!
Firstly, I assume that in the question he means 'signing for a score which later proves to be higher (not lower) than that actually taken.....'
If so, the general principle of Rule 6.6d is that the higher score shall count - there is no penalty and no question of disqualification.
George doesn't explain the exact circumstances which resulted in the wrong score being posted. It is possible that the circumstances in which the player signs for the wrong score may be relevant. It is only the player's responsibility to ensure that the correct score for each hole is recorded - it is the organising committee's responsibility to ensure the scores are totalled correctly and the handicap applied correctly, so if the error is on the part of the committee there can be no penalty against the player. But if
the player has recorded the wrong scores for some/all holes in the wrong boxes he will be disqualified even if the total is either correct or even higher than his actual score.
Obviously, if the player signs for a score lower than the one actually taken then under normal circumstances he will be disqualified.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section S3 Scorecard.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 51. From Douglas:
My club rules state that men MUST drive from the men's tees and women from the women's tees. When I play alone with my wife I see no reason to stick to this restriction. Is this rule set by the club commitee valid?
I find no where in the rules of golf a prohibition for men playing from the ladies tees if they want to.
Thanks for the question from Douglas.
As Douglas has pointed out, there is nothing in the rules of golf regulating this situation. It is a matter of interpretation of the club rules as to how this should be applied, so I suggest that he asks the Club as to how the regulation is to be applied.
The significance of having different tees is to make sure that the ladies are not at a disadvantage in club competitions. If Douglas wants to play golf with his wife socially then I don't see how the Club can reasonably object if he wishes to play from the ladies tees.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 50. From Jodie from Canberra:
Hi Hadyn,
I have marked my ball on the green and then replaced it. I have taken my stance but not ground my club. The ball which was balanced on the edge of an indentation rolls back 3cm (i.e., it is not moved by an outside agency). Do I play the ball as it lies or do I replace it?
Thanks for the question from Jodie from Canberra.
The definition of addressing the ball requires that the club be grounded. In the present circumstances Jodie had not addressed the ball and therefore, provided the movement was not caused by the player, there is no penalty. The ball should be replaced and played from its original position.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections A2 Addressing the ball and B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 49. From Roy:
A Player hit off the teeing ground, the ball hits a tree and rebounds to the teeing ground.
Can the player declare that ball lost and then use the same ball again of the tee (playing 3)?
Thanks for the question from Roy.
I find it hard to imagine the circumstances which gave rise to this question!!
If it hit a tree and rebounded to the teeing ground, it was never lost in the first place. The player has to use the same ball and play it as it lies - without penalty. I can't imagine why he would consider wanting the ball to be treated as lost and therefore incur a penalty.
In any event the answer is 'No' as under Rule 27 a player cannot simply declare a ball to be lost. It is only lost if he can't find it within the 5 minutes allowed for the search or he has done something to indicate that it is lost such as putting another ball in play (other than a provisional) before the 5 minutes have elapsed.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 48. From Dan:
On the 14th hole Friday at the MCI Heritage tournament, Hal Sutton double hit his ball. On his scorecard he wrote down 5. But i
went back and recalculated his score and it should have been 7. He hit the ball once off the tee, he double hit the next one
which was 2 and 3, then he putted for 4, missed that and tapped in for 5. But after the 2 stroke penalty, that would make 7. So either Hal Sutton signed for the wrong scorecard or I'm wrong. Could you please clarify this as it is giving me and my golf coach a headache.
Thanks for the question Dan.
I didn't see the incident - but I think Hal was probably right. Under rule 14.4 the double strike counts as one stroke but the player also incurs a 1 stroke penalty - making a total of 2 strokes. Add to that the 3 legitimate strokes he played and the total for the hole is 5!
Dan, you can be forgiven - but your golf coach needs a copy of the Golf Rules Dictionary!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B21 Ball struck more than once.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 47. From Dennis:
Hitting to the green the ball lands in a water hazard. (lateral or whatever) Would it ever be possible for the proper and legal place to drop the ball to be on the putting green surface itself? If yes, other than referring to Rule 26-1c of the rules of golf would it be possible for you to describe an example?
Aloha and Mahalo, MauiFitz
Thanks for the question from Dennis.
From the reference to Rule 26.1c I assume Dennis knows that if the water hazard is a lateral one where one of the options for relief is to drop the ball within 2 club lengths of where it last crossed the margin of the hazard, provided the green is within 2 club lengths of that point, it is possible to drop on the green.
If it is an ordinary water hazard the only 2 options are to play again from the original spot or drop a ball any distance behind the hazard on the extension of an imaginary line drawn from the hole back through the point where the the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard.
It is difficult to explain a situation where it might be possible to drop on the green without using a diagram!! However, imagine a green in the shape of the letter C where the centre of the C is a water hazard and the hole is in the green forming the top 'jaw' of the C. If the ball is played over the bottom jaw of the C into the hazard in the centre of the C and the second option described above is chosen for relief, the line will run from the hole in the top jaw of the C, through the point where the ball crossed into the
hazard and back across the green forming the lower jaw of the C. The ball could then be dropped on that lower part of the green.
Hope this makes sense - and there could even be an alligator in the hazard!
For a full explanation of the rules relating to water hazards see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections L1 lateral water hazards and W2 water hazards.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 46. From Art:
I've recently played on a course that has installed plastic rings which act as a sleeve to re-inforce the upper soil portion of the
inner-cup. This plastic band is approximatley 3/4" to 1" in depth. The ring in this case is installed all the way up to the green's
surface. Occassionally, when lip-outs occur the ball takes a slingshot effect. The plastic ring at this installation level interferes with the ball entering the cup naturally. The ring, at this level seems to be a moveable man-made object. The cup does look good with this ring and remains neat and clean.
Is there a specific rule for the use of a plastic ring as such? and, what are the rules and specifications regarding cup installation?
Thanks for your question.
Under the rules of golf, the very definition of 'hole' requires the cup to be sunk at least 1 inch below the green unless the nature of the soil makes it impracticable to do so - which presumably is the reason for the rings at Art's club.
In any event there is no sanction specified in the rules if the cup is not at least 1 inch below the surface and a specific ruling was made that where it is not at least an inch below and the ball strikes the plastic and comes out there is no remedy - the ball must be played as it lies.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section H6 Hole.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 45. From Rose:
Is it the players option to remove the flag stick when he is on the apron of the green?
Answer Yes - Rule 17.1.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 44. From Joe Ann
Regarding rule 28 it is my understanding that if my ball is in a sandtrap I can under one of the options take a one stroke penalty,
return the ball to the point of origination and hit again. The other member's of my foursome insist that once a ball is in the sandtrap it can with a penalty sttroke be moved but not outside the confines of the sandtrap.
Thanks for the question Joe Ann --
I urge you to stick to your understanding as you're correct! It is only if, having declared the ball unplayable, one opts to drop within 2 club lengths or to drop back on the extension of the imaginary line from the hole back through the problem spot that the ball must remain in the sandtrap.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B23 Ball unplayable.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 43. From Don:
Hello Haydn,
I have a question for you. At a course nearby us here in Florida I saw a ball land next to a pond with an alligator close to where the ball landed.
The golfer dropped a ball as close to the alligator as he wanted to get, had a laugh and played on.
Obviously it would be foolhardy to go anywhere near the 'gator, so what is the ruling? Where do you drop, and is any penalty involved for using good sense?
As you suggest, it's the player's call as to how near to or far from the gator he wants to take the drop!!
Decision 1.4/10 grants specific equitable relief from a dangerous situation by allowing a player to drop his ball without penalty at the nearest spot which he considers to be clear of the danger - provided he doesn't drop it nearer the hole.
Alternatively, play your golf in England - no 'gators!
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 42. From Rod:
What about an "Airshot" from the fairway, is it the same as a tee shot?
Also when a player is addressing his putt and barely nudges his ball is it a stroke?
An airshot counts as a stroke whether it is on the tee or on the fairway. For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A7 Airshot.
Regarding addressing the ball, in the circumstances described, as the ball is already in play, it does not count as a stroke but the player incurs a 1 stroke penalty under Rule 18.2a because the ball has been moved by the player - it doesn't matter whether it is before, during or after address. Also, the ball must be replaced in its original position.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A2 Addressing the ball and section B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 41. From John:
What is the rule regarding assisting your partner in aligning a putt?
Thanks for the question re assistance with alignment.
As a general rule under Rule 14.2 physical help when making a stroke is
prohibited but this does not apply to assistance prior to making the stroke.
A specific decision from the USGA has affirmed the procedure whereby a
caddie or partner aligns the putter for a player and provided he moves away
before the stroke is made there is no penalty.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A13 Assistance.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 40. From Tom:
In alternate shot format how do the players tee off? If starting on the back nine does one player tee off on the even holes and the other the odd numbered holes?
Thanks for the question from Tom Ziegenfelder.
I assume he is referring to what is known in Rule 29 of rules of golf as 'foursomes' - in which case the partners in the team play strokes alternately from each tee and also during the play of each hole - so if an even number of strokes are taken for the hole the same person will hole out and then tee off at the next hole. In the circumstances referred to in the question one person would tee off at the odd holes and the other at the even holes.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section F10 Foursome.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 39. From Jon and Misty:
Hazard stakes are part of the hazard, but they are obstructions. If you're in the hazard, are they removable?
Thanks your question.
Stakes defining water and lateral water hazards are indeed moveable obstructions and may be moved without penalty in the circumstances specified in Rule 24.1.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstructions and section S18 Stakes.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 38. From Jim:
I recently encountered a question during a competitive round concerning cleaning the ball. I was requested to mark my ball off the green, as it was judged to interfere with an opponents shot. I have since noted that I could have taken my stroke onto the green, but at the time marked the ball as requested.
I held the ball in my hand in my pocket. It was an extremely dry day and there was no dirt, grass or any other material on
the ball when lifted. I made no effort to clean it. The opponent said the ball should have been held between two finger in full view until replaced. I think he felt a penalty was in order. The query centres around what constitutes "cleaning". We are in agreement that cleaning is not permitted in this case. I can find no interpretation of what cleaning means, other than in one article where is said you where not allowed to remove grass or lime from the ball. It mentioned that cleaning as a "fact". Obviously if you hold it as suggested you could better assure that you did not clean the ball. Putting it in your pocket or setting it down to blow your nose
etc. does not mean you cleaned it though. Please provide an opinion on this matter.
Thanks for your question.
As Jim points out in a stroke play competition he could indeed have opted to play out of turn rather than lift his ball as requested.
Unfortunately there is no definition of 'cleaning' in the rules and on the one occasion that the issue was referred to the USGA for a decision they failed to give any clear guidance. In that case, having lifted the ball in circumstances where he was not permitted to clean it, a player had thrown the ball to his caddie who merely held it until it was the player's turn to play. There was no question of the caddie attempting to clean it. In response to the question as to whether the act of throwing and holding it constituted cleaning, the response of the USGA was (as Jim has mentioned) that it is a question of fact in each case. Equally unhelpfully they added
that in cases of doubt the issue should be resolved against the player!
There is nothing to say that the ball should be held between two fingers in full view. In the circumstances described, if the ball was not obviously dirty in the first place and clearly there was no intention to clean it surreptitiously, I would venture the opinion that there should be absolutely no question of a penalty being applied.
Golf is a game of honor and mutual trust ; it is incumbent on a player to declare a penalty against himself, not for others to sour the spirit of the game with misinformation and innuendo. If someone firmly believes a rule has been infringed he should report the matter to the competition committee and let them resolve it.
See The Golf Rules Dictionary sectios b3 Ball interfering with play and c8 Cleaning the ball.
Best regards,
Hadyn
Q 37. From Ben:
What happens if a match is played using an incorrect handicap adjustment?
During a match play tournament my opponent had overstated the amount of strokes he should have received. He received nine strokes instead of seven and proceeded to win the match. Do the rules of golf cover any such instance? If so....what's the fair and official ruling?
Ben, your question question would have been straightforward had you not asked for the 'fair and official ruling' - because in my opinion the two are different!
Rule 6.2a clearly states that if a player begins a matchplay competition having declared a handicap higher than his actual handicap and therefore receives more strokes than he is entitled to he shall be disqualified. That seems a simple and fair answer.
However, in Decision 6.2a/5 the exact circumstances of Ben's question were referred to the USGA who interpreted the meaning of Rule 6.2a as being that once the result had been announced the result was valid even though the winning player had benefitted from playing off a wrong and higher handicap.
Disqualification under Rule 6.2a therefore only applies if the player knowingly declares a wrong handicap - i.e. cheats. If he mistakenly plays off the wrong handicap and his opponent doesn't find out then he gets to benefit from the mistake. It doesn't seem fair to me, but............!!
Q 36. From John:
Is it illegal to use putter grips for clubs other than a putter? I am using PING putter grips right now.
As always there isn't a simple answer to your question re putter grips on regular clubs.
The USGA specifies that the grips for normal clubs must have a circular cross section - and some putters have these grips. However, putter grips don't have to be circular, so if your Ping grips are of this variety then on regular clubs they are deemed non conforming and under Rule 4 Pam would be disqualified for carrying one such club even if you didn't use it!!
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section C9 - Clubs.
Q 35. From Chelle S:
My ball is in a gully marked with red hazard stakes. I don't know which club I plan to hit, so I take several clubs in with me. Once I choose my club, I drop the others about 5 feet behind me, but still in the hazard.
My partner said I incur a penalty because I have "tested the hazard."
I can't tell from reading the rule book whether dropping clubs is, indeed, considered "testing" the hazard. Is dropping a club different than dropping a rake?
I think a different partner is required.
Rule 13.4 penalises a player for testing the condition of the hazard prior to making a stroke at a ball which is in it. However, there is a specific exception to Rule 13.4 which allows a player to place her clubs in a hazard provided that nothing is done which constitutes testing the condition of the hazard. In your case I believe that you would not be deemed to have tested the hazard and therefore would not have incurred a penalty.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section
L1 - Lateral water hazard.
Q 34. From Stephen S:
Are there any circumstances where a player may move his ball from a footprint in a bunker? A man at our course say this is legal. I disagree, unless he declares it unplayable and takes a penalty.
A ball in a footprint in a bunker should be played as it lies - although, as Stephen says, you always have the option to declare it unplayable.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B33 - Bunker.
Q 33. From Larry S:
When do you have to mark your ball on green? Do you have a choice?
The answer to Larry Smith's question of is that a player must always mark his ball when he is permitted by the rules to lift it.
However, it is never compulsory for a player to lift his ball. He may do so if he thinks that leaving his ball in play may assist another player or if he wishes to lift it and clean it on the green. He may also ask another player to lift and mark his ball if he thinks it may interfere with his play but in stroke play the other player then has the choice of lifting/marking or of playing first rather than lifting his ball. He has the same choice in match play but would usually opt to lift/mark because if he plays out of turn he can be required to replay the stroke in the correct order of play.
He may also mark and lift the ball if play is discontinued by the Committee for whatever reason or if he considers that the ball is damaged and he wishes to inspect it.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B13 - Ball interfering with play, B22 - Ball unfit for play, D6 - Discontinuance of play and M2 Marking the ball.
Q 32. From Marvin P:
In your book "Illustrated Golf Rules", on page 14 you have a boldfaced "NB". What does this mean?
In stroke play I hit a shot down the right side of the fairway which had a paved cart path down that side. I found the ball in high grass just to the right of the cart path which I needed to stand on to get a swing at the ball. About 1 foot from the path and parallel to it were out of bounds stakes. My ball was in bounds and I could not drop on that side of the path and get relief from standing on the path. Would I be allowed to drop on the left side of the path (on the fairway) to get relief? My fellow competitors said I needed to hit the ball as it lay.
Nobody knows Latin any more! For the benefit of everyone's education, NB is an abbreviation of 'Nota Bene' meaning 'take special notice of this'.
Regarding the problem of your ball lying between the rock and the hard place (figuratively speaking) you should observe the most important of all rules - find out for yourself and don't believe what other golfers tell you!
An artificially surfaced cart path is an immoveable obstruction. If his ball lies on or so close to it that it interferes with your stance or area of intended swing you may obtain relief without penalty. You can of course choose to play it as it lies if you wish.
In your case you should have determined the nearest point of relief on the course nearest to where the ball lay. Even though the ball was in the rough, it may be that the nearest point of relief was over the cart path and on the fairway because for the purpose of this rule there is no distinction between rough and fairway; it has to be the point on the course nearest to where the ball lay which avoids interference from the obstruction, is not in a hazard and is not nearer the hole. You should then have marked this point and then lifted your ball and dropped it within 1 club length of the marker.
For a full explanation of rules and procedures re Obstructions see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstruction.
Q 31. From Karen W:
How exactly is best ball played in a tournament situation?
Best ball is a form of match play in which one player plays his ball against
the better ball of the the other two (if they are playing in a 3 ball) or
against the best ball of the other three (if they are playing in a 4 ball).
Each player plays his own ball. Better ball match play is when playing in a
4 ball, two players each playing their own ball (a 'side') score the better
of their two scores on each hole against the better ball of the other two.
The normal rules of match play apply - except the rules as to
disqualification for certain rules breaches are complicated as to whether it
is the individual or the team which is disqualified.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B24 Best ball
and section B25 Better ball.
Best (or better!) regards,
Hadyn
Q 30. From Ken L:
If my ball lands near a fence surrounding the golf course, and I cannot hit the ball where it lies for lack of room to swing, it is not
out of bounds. Do I get a free drop?
If my ball lands neat the 150 yard stake, can I pull the stake out to hit the ball, or is there just like a tree?
1. The boundary fence is specifically not an obstruction as defined in Rule 24, so relief without penalty is not available.
Consequently, Ken must either play his ball as it lies or declare it unplayable and incur a 1 stroke penalty. If the latter he then has 3 options as to how to continue - either drop the ball within 2 club lengths of where it lay (but not nearer the hole) or play a ball from a spot as near as possible to where the previous stroke was played, or drop the ball any distance behind where it lay near the fence but on the extension of a line between that spot and the hole. In the present case the third option is unlikely to be available as the line would probably go back through the fence and outside the course.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstruction and section B3 Ball unplayable
2. The 150 yard stake will usually be an obstruction (unless the Club has declared it to be an integral part of the course). If it is easily moveable then under Rule 24.1 it may be removed without penalty. If not easily moveable, the player still gets relief without penalty but under Rule 24.2b he must identify the nearest point of relief on the course which is not nearer the hole, not in a hazard or on a green and which avoids interference from the obstruction. He must then drop the ball within 1 club length of that point.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O3 Obstruction
3. The rules can be found on line at www.usga.org The USGA Website - but you need a lawyer to interpret them!!
Q 29. From Phil B:
Hole 16 has a ditch marked with yellow stakes around the front of the green and a bunker at the back of the green. My partner played from the bunker and went into the front ditch.Can he put his ball on the green or must he take it back over the ditch and up the fairway?
The answer to Phil Beardsley's question is that whatever else he can do, he can't just put it on the green and play from there! Under Rule 26.1 he incurs a 1 stroke penalty and then has 2 options. Having gone into the yellow staked water hazard, either he can play from where the previous stroke was played - i.e. back in the bunker - or he can drop the ball anywhere on the extension of an imaginary line drawn from the hole through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the water hazard - in this case, back over the ditch and up the fairway.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section W2 - Water hazard.
Q 28. From Rosemary S:
In a tournament, you're on the green and close to the pin and your opponent says that's yours, pick up.. do you have to putt out?
Are you penalized if you do putt out?
In match play a player can concede a stroke, the hole or the match. In Rosemary's case the opponent conceded the stroke and she does not have to putt out. The concession cannot be withdrawn (Rule 4.2) nor can it be declined by the person to whom it is offered. Consequently if Rosemary chooses to putt out and misses the putt, it has no consequence as the putt had already been conceded.
For a detailed explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section c15 Concede and section H7 Holed out.
Q 27. From David M:
During a round of golf at a local course in Phoenix called the Raven my ball eventually went into a sand bunker. The ball stopped on the severe up hill side. The bunker was a very large peanut shaped one with steep sides. I entered the bunker on the opposite side from my ball, as I took two or three practices swings before taking my stance. (I was about 10 ft. from the ball) The ball to my surprise rolled down into the flat part of the bunker. No one in my foursome knew what to do, so I played the ball from where it stopped.
After finishing the round I returned home and immediately tried to find the answer in the USGA Rule Book. However I could not find the ruling to that situation.
I know the Raven in Phoenix - excellent golf course with some mean bunkers! David followed the correct procedure in playing the ball where it ultimately came to rest as he did nothing to cause the ball to move. The only time a player is penalised if the ball moves when he is near to it without him actually causing it to move is if he has addressed it, in which case there is a 1 stroke penalty and he must replace the ball.
The specific ruling covering these situations is decision 18/10 in the USGA 'Decisions on the Rules of Golf'. For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B18 - Ball moved when stationary.
Q 26. From Phil:
Playing a short par 3 recently my playing partner's tee shot came to rest on a hill over the back of the green. The other three balls in the group were on the green, we walked from the tee to the green to play our second shots (about 4 minutes in time).
My playing partner was assessing his position to decide how to play his shot when the ball rolled onto the green. Should the ball be replaced or should he play his next stroke from the green?
He did not cause the ball to move, it would appear to have moved on its own.
Regarding Phil's question, the answer is exactly the same as the previous question and, provided the movement was not caused by any of the players, he must play it where it ultimately came to rest on the green.
Q 25. From Ken:
I am laying 2 in the fairway and hit my 3rd shot O.B.. I know I
must play my next shot from the same spot. What am I hitting now, the
4th or 5th shot?
You will be hitting your 5th shot as Rule 27.1 imposes a 1 stroke penalty plus
the requirement that the ball be played from the spot from which the
original ball had been played. You have already hit 3 shots with a club, plus
1 penalty shot, so the next will be the 5th.
For a fuller explanation see the Golf Rules Dictionary section O5 Out of
bounds.
Q 24. From Jay:
My friends and I argue about these questions all the time.
Number 1: If my ball lands on the cart path am I allowed relief and to which side of the cart path?
Number 2: If my ball lands right behind an electrical box or some other man made object, am I allowed relief to hit up the fairway?
Number 3: When you tee off, if your ball goes out of bounds without hitting the fairway or a tree first, do you get to drop at the spot where it went out or do you have to tee off again.
1. The cart path - is an immoveable obstruction and relief is available
without penalty under Rule 24.2. But the player does not have a choice as to
which side he takes the relief. He must identify the nearest (not the most
convenient) point of relief - which is the point on the course nearest to
where the ball lay and which avoids interference from the cart path and also
is not nearer the hole, in a hazard or on a putting green. Interference
encompasses not only the location of the ball but also his stance and area
of intended swing.
2. The electrical box - exactly the same deal as above, but bear in mind
that interference does NOT encompass line of play / line of sight
interference unless the local rules of the course or the competition
specifically allow it.
Re the above see The Golf Rules Dictionary section C3 cart path and section
O3 Obstruction for a full explanation of rules and procedures.
3. Ball OB - no choice - under Rule 27.1 the player incurs a 1 stroke
penalty and must play again as near as possible from the spot from which the
original ball was played - from the tee box in this case.
Re the above see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O5 Out of bounds for a
full explanation of rules and procedures.
Q 23. From J. Naules:
Can you declare your ball unplayable anywere on the course,and what are the options when you do.
A player may declare his ball unplayable anywhere on the course except if it is in or touching a water hazard.
If he announces his intention to declare it unplayable he incurs a 1 stroke penalty and then has 3 options:
1. play a ball as near as possible from the spot where his original ball was last played or
2. drop his ball within 2 club lengths of where it lay when he declared it
unplayable (but not nearer the hole) or
3. drop his ball any distance behind the spot where it lay when he declared
it unplayable but on the extension of an imaginary line drawn from the hole
through the spot where the ball lay
For full details of rules and procedures relating to declaring the ball
unplayable see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B23 Ball unplayable.
Q 23. From Ken C: I am lying 2 in the fairway and hit my 3rd shot O.B. I know
I must play my next shot from the same spot. What am I hitting now, the
4th or 5th shot?
You will be hitting your 5th shot as Rule 27.1 imposes a 1 stroke penalty plus
the requirement that the ball be played from the spot from which the
original ball had been played. You have already hit 3 shots with a club, plus
1 penalty shot, so the next will be the 5th.
For a fuller explanation see the Golf Rules Dictionary section O5 Out of
bounds.
Q 22. From Rick:
What is the rule if your partners ball is near the hole and I am chipping from the fringe and hit my partners ball. What is the ruling and
where should the balls be placed. Are there any penalty strokes?
Two different rules apply in this situation. Rick's partner's ball was stationary, so the procedure under Rule 18.5 is that it must be replaced in its original position and there is no penalty. If his partner fails to replace his ball then his partner will incur a 2 stroke penalty in stroke play or loss of hole in match play. The application of this penalty to a team situation will depend on the format of the competition they are playing.
In relation to Rick's ball, which was deflected when it hit his partner's ball, under Rule 19.5 it must then be played as it lies and provided Rick does this there will again be no penalty. If however, Rick were to replace his ball in its original position he would incur a 1 stroke penalty and if he didn't put it back to its deflected position and played it from its original position he would incur a total of penalty of 2 strokes in stroke play or lose the hole in match play. Again the application of this penalty in the team situation would depend on the format of the team competition.
For a detailed explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B9 Ball (moving) deflected or stopped and section B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Q 21. From Rick:
What is the rule if my partner’s ball is near the hole and I am
chipping from the fringe and hit my partner’s ball? What is the ruling and
where should the balls be placed? Are there any penalty strokes?
Two different rules apply in this situation. Rick's partner's ball was
stationary, so the procedure under Rule 18.5 is that it must be replaced in
its original position and there is no penalty. If his partner fails to
replace his ball then his partner will incur a 2 stroke penalty in stroke
play or loss of hole in match play. The application of this penalty to a
team situation will depend on the format of the competition they are
playing.
In relation to Rick's ball, which was deflected when it hit his partner's
ball, under Rule 19.5 it must then be played as it lies and provided Rick
does this there will again be no penalty. If however, Rick were to replace
his ball in its original position he would incur a 1 stroke penalty and if
he didn't put it back to its deflected position and played it from its
original position he would incur a total of penalty of 2 strokes in stroke
play or lose the hole in match play. Again the application of this penalty
in the team situation would depend on the format of the team competition.
For a detailed explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B9 Ball
(moving) deflected or stopped and section B18 Ball moved when stationary.
Q 20. From Shawna K:
If a competitor lifts a towel on another player's golf bag to see what club that player just used is this considered advice since nothing was said?
Under Rule 8.1 advice obtained by observation - simply looking into the bag
to see what club is used - is not an infraction of the rules.
However, removing a towel to see which club is missing is a punishable offence; 2
strokes in strokeplay and loss of hole in matchplay.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A4 Advice.
Q 19. From Jay:
My friends and I argue about these questions all the time.
Number 1: If my ball lands on the cart path am I allowed relief and to
which side of the cart path?
Number 2: If my ball lands right behind an electrical box or some other
man made object, am
I allowed relief to hit up the fairway?
Number 3: When you tee off, if your ball goes out of bounds without
hitting the fairway or a tree first, do you get to drop at the spot where
it went out or do you have to tee off again?
1. The cart path - is an immoveable obstruction and relief is available
without penalty under Rule 24.2. But the player does not have a choice as to
which side he takes the relief. He must identify the nearest (not the most
convenient) point of relief - which is the point on the course nearest to
where the ball lay and which avoids interference from the cart path and also
is not nearer the hole, in a hazard or on a putting green. Interference
encompasses not only the location of the ball but also his stance and area
of intended swing.
2. The electrical box - exactly the same deal as above, but bear in mind
that interference does NOT encompass line of play / line of sight
interference unless the local rules of the course or the competition
specifically allow it.
Re the above see The Golf Rules Dictionary section C3 cart path and section
O3 Obstruction for a full explanation of rules and procedures
3. Ball OB - no choice - under Rule 27.1 the player incurs a 1 stroke
penalty and must play again as near as possible from the spot from which the
original ball was played - from the tee box in this case.
Re the above see The Golf Rules Dictionary section O5 Out of bounds for a
full explanation of rules and procedures.
Q 18. From Kevin M.
Recently Ernie Els. playfully dropped and then smacked his ball into the water with putter after a poor putt; could this have been interperted as a illegal pratice stroke during a round?
Practice strokes are not permitted during the play of a hole or between the
play of 2 holes. Ernie probably got away with it because there is a specific
exception to Rule 7.2 which allows putting or chipping on or near the
putting green of the hole last played.
Whether smacking the ball into the water is a practice putt - who knows??
Obviously the rules officials gave Ernie the benefit of the doubt!!
For detailed explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section P11 Practice
Stroke.
Q 17. From Rosemary:
In a tournament, you're on the green and close to the pin. Your opponent says that's yours, pick up. Do you have to putt out? Are
you penalized if you do putt out?
In match play a player can concede a stroke, the hole or the match. In
Rosemary's case the opponent conceded the stroke and she does not have to
putt out. The concession cannot be withdrawn (Rule 4.2) nor can it be
declined by the person to whom it is offered. Consequently if Rosemary
chooses to putt out and misses the putt, it has no consequence as the putt
had already been conceded.
For a detailed explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section c15 Concede
and section H7 Holed out.
Q 16. From Vince:
Are there rules for the minimum and maximum distances for par 3 par 4, and par 5? And if so what are they?
Vince, regarding your questions - the yardages of the various pars are not the subject of any of the rules of golf and the yardages are arbitrary, with allowances being made for the severity of the ground and unusual conditions.
| Par | Men | Women |
| 3 | up to 250 yards | up to 210 yards |
| 4 | up to 470 yards | up to 400 yards |
| 5 | over 471 yards | over 401 yards |
Q15. From Murray F:
If you are on the green and another player who is approaching the green knocks your ball closer to the pin what happens?
The ball on the green must be replaced and there is no penalty - if it is
played without replacing it there is a 2 stroke penalty (or in match play,
loss of hole).
The other ball (from the approaching player) must be played as it lies - if
that is replaced or moved then the other player incurs a 1 stroke penalty.
For detailed explanations see The Golf Rules Dictionary sections b18 - Ball
moved when stationary - and b8 (moving) Ball deflected or stopped.
Q14. From Keith D:
I have heard two recent explanations of the origin of the word "fore" used to warn players on the course.
1. from old english "to the fore"
2. Falling Object Returning to Earth
I've looked in many dictionaries but none explain the origin, can you shed any light on this matter.
Thanks for the enquiry - there is nothing in the rules of golf that helps on
this one. I have heard both the explanations which Keith Davison has
identified - plus one additional one - which I favour as it has a direct
relationship to the rules!!
The spotters/marshalls who are employed in pro tournaments to identify where
a player's ball lands are known as 'forecaddies' for the purposes of the
rules of golf. It has been suggested that the origin of the term 'fore' is
as an abbreviation for 'forecaddie' to warn him/her to keep an eye on the
ball so as to enable him to locate the errant shot.
If I find anything authoritative in any of the history books, I will let you
know!!
Q13. While on the green, when a player hits the ball while doing practise
swing is it a penalty or the player should continue play where
the ball lies?
If the ball is moved or caused to be moved by the player - even when
practising his swing - there is a 1 stroke penalty under R18.2a and the
ball must be replaced in its original position. If it is not replaced
and is played as it lies, there is a total penalty of 2 strokes.
For a full description of this rule and exceptions when the ball is
moved but no penalty is iincurred see The Golf Rules Dictionary B18
Ball moved when stationary.
Q12. From Jimmy:
A player at our club had a dispute with another member about playing a ball out of a bunker. The player played his shot from the bunker but the ball stayed in the bunker,he then took the rake and raked the bunker from where he played his shot, and then went to play his next shot. Is this allowed?
The procedure as described by Jimmy is specifically allowed by an exception
to Rule 13.4 as the raking is not deemed to be testing the condition of the
bunker - as this had already been done with the first shot, so the player
was not gaining any further knowledge of the condition of the sand. Also,
the raking apparently did not improve the lie or area of stance for the
second shot, so did not assist his subsequent play of his second shot.
For a full explanation of the rules and procedures regarding bunker play see
the Golf Rules Dictionary section b33 Bunker
Q11. Is it OK for a club player to mark his ball on the green with a coin, just the same as a tour pro? If so what are the advatages/disadvantages?
Stephen Davies
It is perfectly acceptable to use a coin as a marker and I am not aware of any advantages/disadvantages! The only limitation according to Rule 20.1 is that it should be a 'small' coin - or something similar.
Q10. On the putting green, a player marks his ball and picks
it up, and immediately reaches down and picks up his marker and
walks away. He then realizes his mistake and attempts to place the
ball where he thinks it was. Is there a penalty, and if so, what is
it.
Nelson Gauthier
Under Rule 20.1, if the marker is moved during the process of marking
the ball there is no penalty. However, in the circumstances described
the process of marking ended when the player picked up the ball, so the
movement of the marker was clearly not made during the process of
marking and therefore the player incurred a 1 stroke penalty - but
followed the correct procedure in then placing it as near to its
original position as he could estimate.
For a full explanation of the rules and procedures see The Golf Rules
Dictionary section m2 Marking the Ball
Q9. Is there a limitation on the weight of a putter?
George Lachman
In Appendix II to the Rules of Golf there are all sorts of regulations
governing club face, shaft, grips, size etc. - but as far as I am aware
there is no restriction on the weight of a putter!
Q8. How is "4-Ball" competition played?
A simple concept which sounds complicated when put into words!!
'4 ball' is a team competition in which the 'fourball' comprises 2 teams
of 2 players. Each player plays his own ball but the team score is the
score of the better ball of the two at each hole - scored against the
better ball of the other two.
The game can be played as match play or stroke play and there are some special rules and procedures applicable
only to fourball competition set out in Rule 30 (match play) and Rule 31
(stroke play) of the rules of golf.
It should not be confused with 'Foursome' competition which is also a
team
competition between 2 teams of 2 players - but is different in that each
team plays only one ball and the players play alternate strokes with that
ball.The special rules and procedures applicable to foursomes are set out
in Rule 29 of the rules of golf.
For a full explanation of the rules and procedures see The Golf Rules
Dictionary section f9 Fourball and section f10 Foursome.
Q7. On a 179 yard par 3 over a large water hazard (about 125 yard to carry the water) my ball lands in the water. My playing partner's ball almost clears the water but hits the inside of the retaining wall and then rebounds into the water.
Question: Where should he drop his ball? Should he drop before the water and hit his 3rd shot over the water to the green or should he drop past the water (the side near the green)and chip his 3rd shot to the green?
In the circumstances described the player must under Rule 26.1 take a 1 stroke penalty but then he/she has a choice of 2 relief options. He can
either :
1. Take the drop and play his next shot from as near as possible to the spot
where the previous shot was played or
2. Take the drop any distance behind the hazard (i.e on the side opposite the green) but dropping the ball on the continuation of an imaginary line
drawn from the hole back through the point where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard.
He must not drop it beyond the hazard on the side near the green and play from there - if he does without correcting his error before he plays a
stroke from the next teeing ground he will almost certainly be disqualified. If he does play from the side nearer the green but realises his mistake,
corrects it and plays again from the correct place as in 1 or 2 above he will incur a 2 stroke penalty.
I hope this is clear!!
Q6. A friend and I were discussing the "Air Shot" you explain on the Scigolf.com website and had the follow up question. Thanks for your assistance on this.
Luke
Situation:
A player is on the tee box.
The player swings at the ball with the intent to strike it.
The player misses the ball.
The ball remains on the tee.
Question:
Does the swing and a miss count as a stroke?
Simple answer - yes, the miss counts as a stroke even though the ball didn't
move off the tee peg.
Q5. Question 1:
Please tell me if there is a rule on flagstick location on the green,i.e., 15 ft. from edge or 5 paces or 20 ft. or whatever. I have heard so many different thoughts, but can't find this rule listed in my
abbreviated book of rules. Is there in fact a rule on this or is it only an accepted practice of how close to the edge it should be?
Please help and thanks in advance.
Jon Spangler
Question 2:
I've noticed while watching PGA golf that the professionals do not remove the flag before lifting their ball from the cup after holing out from off the green. Is there a rule for this action?
Mike Snyder
Thanks for the 2 rules enquiries involving the flagstick.
In response to Jon Spangler's queston - #1 - there is absolutely nothing in the rules governing the positioning of the hole on the green. I believe it is the practice on the professional golf tours for the tour representatives to specify the locations of the hole on each day but this does not result from anything contained in the rules of golf.
Likewise regarding Mike Snyder's question - #2 - there is nothing in the rules of golf which requires the flagstick to be removed before the player retrieves his ball from the hole after he has holed out from off the green.
He must be satisfied that he has holed out - i.e. that the ball is at rest within the circumference of the hole and all of the ball is below the lip of the hole. If the ball is resting against the flagstick but has not dropped
into the hole, the player may move or remove the flagstick to allow it to drop into the hole.
Q4. If my tee shot lands in another fairway that runs parallel to the
fairway I should be playing, can I advance the ball in that fairway or must I
immediately return it to the proper fairway?
In Bob Mack's case there is absolutely nothing to stop him from playing
from the adjoining fairway.
Occasionally on some golf courses there are 'internal' out of bounds
posts between adjoining fairways if the club considers that the
proximity of the two fairways presents a danger to other golfers. In
such cases the errant golfer will be penalized and must observe the
usual procedure if he goes out of bounds on to the adjoining fairway.
However, there is nothing in Bob's question to indicate that there was
any such restriction at his course.
Q3. When at address, if the ball moves from its original position, the player will be penalised with a 1 stroke penalty. Does this rule apply on the green when the ball is moved by strong wind?
Thank You
Seow Kheng Hoe
It must have been a bad day in Singapore! Seow Kheng Hoe has
encountered one rule which I think is particularly harsh and a little
incongruous!
Usually if a ball is moved by the wind it has to be played as it lies
from its new position and there is no penalty.
However, if the movement occurs after address then the ball is deemed
to have been moved by the player (even though he may not have touched
it) and he incurs a 1 stroke penalty under R18.2b. Also, the ball must
be replaced before playing the stroke.
For a full explanation see The Golf Rules Dictionary section A2
Addressing the Ball
Q2. In a professional tournament a player hit his tee shot in the
lateral water on the left side of the fairway. The player drops his
ball equal distance of where the ball last crossed the hazard.
He then proceeds to hit his next shot once again hooking it into the same
lateral water hazard, crossing the hazard about 180 further down the fairway. On
his walk to proceed with his next stroke the player takes his club and
splashes it in the water to clean off the head of his club.
Question: What is the penalty for doing this?
Thank you.
Mike Piver
Rule 13.4 is quite clear in imposing a 2 stroke penalty if before playing a
stroke at a ball in a water hazard a player tests the condition of the
hazard (or any similar hazard).
Mike's action would have been deemed testing the condition.
However, the answer would depend on what happened next - and this is not
clear from Mike's question - did he play his next shot from the hazard or
did he take a relief penalty and play from outside the hazard??
If he played from the hazard then I believe he would incur the 2 stroke
penalty ; if he took relief, then, except for the 1 stroke penalty under
Rule 26, he would not incur any additional penalty for cleaning the club in
the water.
If he did play from the hazard, Mike's situation throws up 2 interesting
points, namely, having already played from the hazard can he be deemed to be
testing it again before playing his 2nd stroke when he has already 'tested'
it by playing his first stroke? Also, is the 'testing' so unrelated to
making the stroke and done without intention that it should not be
penalised.
There is nothing in the rules which would appear to offer Mike any
salvation. In Decision 13.4/40 a player faced very similar circumstances
except that his ball was so far in the hazard on the 2nd occasion that he
couldn't possibly play it. Cleaning the club in the water was found not to
be in breach of Rule 13.4 on the basis that there was no doubt that he would
have to play his next stroke from outside the hazard. By implication
therefore, he would have been in breach of Rule 13.4 had he played his 2nd
shot from the hazard.
For detailed explanations of rules relating to Lateral Water Hazards see The
Golf Rules Dictionary section L1.
Q1. In a strokeplay tournament, Alan had teed a ball onto the fairway, and
it looked like a plugged ball.
Alan walked to his ball, picked it up, cleaned it, dropped it all before
his marker Bill had the chance to get close to check if the real is truly
embedded or it had spun out of the ball mark.
Bill contended that Alan should be penalised one stroke for not informing
him of his decision to lift the embedded ball to allow him the
opportunity to determine if the ball is well and truly embedded; or it had spun out
of the ball mark.
While Rules 5-3 and 12-2 require Alan to inform Bill, Rule 25-2 does not
seem to require it.
What is the ruling?
2. Also, the words "closely mown area..cut to fairway height or less" -
what does the word less mean?
Shorter than fairway or slightly longer than fairway height? In most golf
courses I know, the second cut of fairway grass is usually
taller than the fairway grass. Does this means that an embedded ball
there has no relief?
In the situation posed, Bill was right - Alan did incur the 1 stroke penalty
for failing to inform Bill of his intention and so give him the opportunity
to observe the lifting. Very good point - it is not specified in Rule 25-2 ;
you have to search the decisions to find the answer and eventually it is
clearly explained in Decision 25-2/7
Second question - nothing in the rule book to help on this one other than
the definition accurately quoted by Laurence, so I guess the common sense
interpretation has to be that if the second cut grass is longer than the
fairway grass then it is not deemed to be a closely mown area - so no
relief!
For detailed explanations see The Golf Rules Dictionary section B9 Ball
embedded and section L4 Lifting the ball.
Back to Golf Rules Index Page
Clubs |
Putting |
Short Game |
Full Swing |
Training Aids |
Schools |
Ask Scott
Ask The Professor |
Ask The Golf Shrink |
Ask The Collector |
Golf Rules Dictionary
Inside the Ropes |
The 19th Hole |
The Mind Game |
Golf Fitness |
Links |
Order Info |
Home
© Scigolf.com Company 2002
|